Skip to main content

Full text of "Jane Allen of the sub-team"

See other formats


Jfc 


mi 


Jane  spent  the  afternoon  visiting  her  favorite  haunts. 

(Page  25) 


Jane  Allen 

of  the  Sub-  Team 


By 
Edith  Bancroft 


j 


THE    SAALFIELD    PUBLISHING 
COMPANY 

Akron,  Ohio  New  York 


i    Copyright  MCMXVII 
THE  SAALFIELD   PUBLISHING  COMPANY 
Jane  Allen  of  the  Sub-Team 


Made  in  the  United  States  of  America 


Jane  Allen 

of  the  Sub  -  Team 

CHAPTER   I 

BREAKING  THE  NEWS  TO  JANE 

u  A  UNT  MARY!  Aunt  Mary!"  There  was 
/-\  a  faint  touch  of  impatience  in  the  clear, 
**■  -^  high  tones.  A  tall  girl  in  riding  clothes 
ran  down  the  stairs  two  at  a  time,  lifting  up  her 
voice  in  impetuous  quest  of  her  aunt  as  she  de- 
scended. At  the  foot  of  the  stairway  she  paused 
for  an  instant  to  poke  her  head  between  the  silken 
portieres  that  hung  in  the  wide  doorway  at  one 
side  of  the  square,  roomy  hall. 

"JSTot  here,"  she  commented  as  she  entered  the 
large,  comfortable  living  room.  Pausing  before 
a  convenient  mirror,  she  set  the  smart  little  black 
riding  hat  she  carried  in  one  hand  on  a  head  run- 
ning over  with  russet  curls,  and  briefly  viewed 


JANE    ALLEN 


the  effect.  But  her  mind  was  not  on  the  correct 
set  of  her  hat,  for  an  instant  later  she  was  out  in 
the  hall  again.  This  time  she  tried  the  dining 
room,  which  lay  directly  opposite  the  apartment 
she  had  just  quitted. 

"Oh,  dear!  How  provoking.  Where  can  she 
be,  I  wonder?  She  isn't  upstairs,  I'm  sure. 
Aunt  Ma — ry!"  Jane  Allen's  voice  was  again 
raised  in  a  penetrating  call. 

"Here,  my  dear,"  came  a  resigned  response 
from  the  direction  of  the  broad  veranda  that  ex- 
tended half-way  round  "El  Capitan,"  the  ram- 
bling ranch  house  which  Jane  Allen  called  home. 
"I  heard  you  the  first  time  you  called.  If  you 
hadn't  been  so  noisy  you  would  have  heard  me 
answer." 

"Now,  my  dearly  beloved  aunt,  you  know  I'm 
not  noisy.  I'm  the  quietest  person  in  Montana, 
except  when  I  can't  find  you,"  laughed  Jane  as 
she  swooped  down  upon  the  slender,  dark-haired 
woman  reclining  in  the  willow  rocker,  and  gave 
her  a  resounding  kiss.  "Besides,  you  can't  blame 
me  if  I'm  just  a  little  bit  noisy.  Do  you  know 
what  day  this  is?  Of  course  you  do.  It's  my 
birthday.  I'm  sixteen  years  old  this  glorious 
September  morning." 

"I  haven't  forgotten  it,"  returned  her  aunt, 


OF    THF    SUB-TEAM 


slipping  her  arm  about  the  tall,  slender  girl  at 
her  side  and  smiling  up  into  the  radiant  face  bent 
upon  her.  "I'll  prove  that  to  you  at  breakfast. 
You'd  better  put  off  your  ride  if  you  are  anxious 
to  know  what  I  have  for  you." 

"Can't  do  it,  Auntie.  I'm  slowly  dying  of 
curiosity  to  see  what's  in  all  those  packages  at 
my  place.  I  poked  my  head  in  the  dining  room 
and  saw  them,  but  I  promised  Dad  I'd  meet  him 
at  Coyote  Rock  and  ride  back  to  the  house  with 
him.  He  had  to  go  down  that  way  early  this 
morning.  We  made  the  date  last  night,  and  now 
I'm  off  to  meet  him.  I  just  wanted  to  tell  you, 
so  you'd  know  where  I  was.  I'll  be  back  with 
him  in  half  an  hour.  Look !  Pedro  is  bringing 
up  Firefly  now.     Good-bye,  I'll  see  you  later." 

Jane  was  off  down  the  drive  and  across  the 
lawn  to  meet  the  Mexican  groom  who  was  ap- 
proaching, leading  a  spirited  horse.  Its  black, 
shining  coat  was  unrelieved  by  a  single  white 
hair. 

"Isn't  he  wonderful,  Pedro?"  she  exclaimed 
rapturously,  patting  the  beautiful  animal's  glist- 
ening neck. 

"Si,  senorita,"  nodded  the  man,  his  dark  eyes 
lighting  with  appreciation  of  the  horse.  "In  all 
Montana  there  is  none  like  him." 


JANE   ALLEN 


"Do  you  hear  that,  Firefly?  Eut  you  mustn't 
be  vain  and  put  on  airs.  'Handsome  is  as  hand- 
some does,'  you  know.  You  must  prove  our  good 
opinion  of  you  by  taking  me  to  Dad  in  a  hurry." 

With  an  agile  spring  Jane  was  in  the  saddle. 
The  next  instant  she  was  off  like  the  wind,  one 
loose  auburn  curl  flying  out  behind  her,  her 
changeful  face  alight  with  sheer  joy  of  living. 

Her  aunt  gazed  after  the  flying  figure,  an  ex- 
pression of  sadness  in  her  fine  dark  eyes.  "Poor 
Jane,"  she  murmured.  "It's  too  bad  to  take  her 
away  from  all  this.  She's  as  much  a  part  of  this 
western  land  as  the  mountains  themselves.  I'm 
afraid  she  will  take  it  hard.  I'm  glad  I  don't 
have  to  tell  her." 

Oblivious  to  what  the  future  might  hold  in 
store  for  her,  Jane  was  riding  along  her  way  at 
whirlwind  speed,  her  alert  eyes  scanning  the  trail, 
every  inch  of  which  she  knew  by  heart.  Sud- 
denly she  raised  herself  in  her  saddle  and  emitted 
a  long,  clear  call.  Far  ahead  she  had  spied  a 
solitary  horseman. 

"It's  Dad,  Firefly.  Hurry  along,  good  old 
boy,"  she  urged  joyfully.  She  began  a  vigorous 
waving  of  one  hand  at  the  figure  ahead.  The 
man  on  the  horse  waved  his  sombrero  with  a  vigor 
equal  to  her  own. 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 


"Good  girl!"  he  called  out  as  she  neared  him. 
"You  are  here  on  the  dot.  Many  happy  returns 
of  the  day." 

With  the  skill  of  a  cowboy  Jane  brought  Fire- 
fly to  a  standstill  beside  the  big  bay  horse  her 
father  rode.  Leaning  over,  she  pressed  her  soft 
lips  to  his  cheek.  "Thank  you,  Daddy  dear. 
I'm  glad,  glad,  glad  to  be  alive  and  sixteen.  I'm 
really  growing  aged,  yet  it  seems  only  about 
three  days  since  I  was  eight  and  you  gave  me 
Benny,  my  first  pony.  I've  had  eight  happy  re- 
turns of  the  day  since  then  and  each  one  has  been 
nicer  than  the  last.  I'm  going  to  have  a  lot  more 
of  them  here  on  the  ranch,  keeping  house  for  you. 
I'm  old  enough  now  to  take  proper  care  of  you, 
and  you  know  you  need  a  guardian." 

A  faint  shadow  darkened  the  clean-cut,  sun 
burned  face  of  Henry  Allen.  He  cast  a  swift, 
half -apprehensive  glance  at  the  radiant  girl  be- 
side him.  Then,  as  one  who  has  an  extremely 
unpleasant  duty  to  perform  and  decides  to  get 
it  over  with,  he  said :  "Jane,  girl,  I've  something 
to  tell  you  this  morning  that  I'm  afraid  you  are 
not  going  to  like  to  hear." 

"Now  what  have  I  done?"  demanded  Jane,  her 
gray  eyes  twinkling.  "Is  it  about  those  friends 
of  Aunt  Mary's  that  I  ran  away  from  the  other 


JANE   ALLEN 


day?  You  know  I  can't  endure  those  stiff  East- 
ern people  from  the  Double  U  Ranch  who  come 
here  to  see  her.  They  think  I'm  a  tomboy,  and 
besides,  they  ask  the  most  f  oolish  questions.  Can't 
you  tell  me  some  other  time,  Dad?  This  is  my 
birthday,  so  you  see " 

"That  is  just  the  reason  why  I  must  tell  you, 
Janie,"  interrupted  her  father  soberly.  "Before 
your  mother  died,  dear " 

"Wait  a  minute,  Dad."  The  ruddy  color  had 
faded  from  Jane's  cheeks  at  the  mention  of  the 
mother  who  had  died  when  she  was  twelve  years 
old.  Now  she  slid  from  her  horse  and,  dropping 
down  upon  a  convenient  boulder  just  large 
enough  to  comfortably  seat  two  persons,  beck- 
oned her  father  to  her.  "Sit  here,"  she  directed 
solemnly.  "Put  your  arm  around  me.  I  know  it 
must  be  serious  or  you  wouldn't  speak — of — of 
Mother."    There  was  a  little  catch  in  her  voice. 

Her  father  obeyed.  For  a  moment  he  stared 
across  the  sunlit  space  in  silence,  one  arm  about 
Jane,  her  hand  in  his.  Their  common  loss  was 
one  that  grew  rather  than  lessened  with  the  pass- 
ing years.  Father  and  daughter  adored  the  mem- 
ory of  the  woman  who  had  been  all  in  all  to  them. 

"Go  ahead,  Dad,  I'm  listening."  Jane  braced 
herself  bravely  for  what  was  to  come. 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 


"Before  your  mother  died,"  repeated  Henry 
Allen,  "we  had  a  long  talk  about  you.  She 
thought  of  your  welfare  until — until  the  last. 
She  wished  you  to  build  up  a  strong,  healthy 
body,  little  girl,  but  she  was  anxious  that  you 
should  be  properly  educated,  too.  She  could 
look  ahead  and  see  that  there  would  come  a  time 
when  the  things  of  the  ranch  wouldn't  completely 
fill  your  life,  so  she  made  me  promise  to  look 
after  your  education " 

"And  you  have,  dear,"  interrupted  Jane  eag- 
erly. "I  know  as  much  now  as  Miss  Evans  does. 
Why,  she  said  just  the  other  day  that  I  was  well 
enough  prepared  to  pass  the  entrance  examina- 
tions to  any  college.  No,  thank  you,  though. 
Colleges  are  not  for  me.  I'm  going  to  begin  to 
take  care  of  you  now,  and  learn  how  to  manage 
a  ranch,  and  lots  of  things.  I  know  what  you 
are  going  to  say.  I  can  guess.  You  are, going 
to  tell  me  that  I  needn't  have  Miss  Evans  after 
to-day,  or  learn  any  more  lessons.  You  think  it 
will  make  me  feel  dreadfully  to  lose  her.  Of 
course,  I  shall  miss  her.  She's  an  old  dear,  but 
I  can  live  if  I  don't  have  a  governess.  There! 
Did  I  guess  right?"  Jane  rubbed  her  soft  cheek 
against  her  father's  broad  shoulder  and  snuggled 
more  comfortably  into  the  shelter  of  his  arm. 


JANE   ALLEN 


"I'm  afraid  you  didn't,  girl  of  mine." 

Something  in  her  father's  tone  caused  Jane  to 
sit  up  with  a  jerk.  She  cast  a  curious  glance  at 
his  grave  face.  "Tell  me  at  once  then,  Dad," 
she  commanded  sharply. 

"Your  mother  was  educated  at  Wellington 
Seminary,  Jane,"  he  began,  "and  it  was  her  wish 
that  you  should  be  sent  there  to  finish  your  edu- 
cation when  you  were  sixteen,  provided  you  were 
prepared.  From  what  you've  just  told  me,  and 
from  what  Miss  Evans  has  reported  of  your 
progress  in  your  studies,  you  are  ready  to  enter 
the  school.  And  you're  sixteen  to-day,  so,  girl 
of  mine,  the  time  has  come  when  you  must  leave 
Dad  and  the  ranch  for  a  little  while  and  carry  out 
your  mother's  wishes." 

"Oh!"  burst  in  horrified  tones  from  Jane's  lips. 
"You  don't  mean  it,  Dad!  You  know  you  don't. 
LYou  wouldn't  send  me  away  to  live  in  a  miser- 
able seminary!  You  know  I  hate  the  East." 
She  sprang  to  her  feet  in  a  sudden  passion  of 
anger  and  dismay.  "Why,  I  couldn't  stand  it! 
I'd  die.  What  could  I  do  without  you  and  Aunt 
Mary  and  Firefly — my  beauty,  my  pet!  I  won't 
go  a  step — so  there!" 

From  babyhood  it  had  been  tacitly  acknowl- 
edged by  those  who  knew  her  best  that  Jane 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 


Allen  had  a  temper.  It  was  not  an  ordinary 
temper  that  manifested  itself  at  trifles.  But 
when  it  did  flash  forth  it  came  with  all  the  force 
and  fury  that  perfect  physical  health  and 
strength  could  put  into  it. 

"I  tell  you,  I  won't  go !"  she  stormed.  "I  can't 
help  it  if  Mother  did  wish  it.  If — if — she  had 
lived  she  would  have  understood  and  not — not — 
made  you  promise  to  send  me  away.  I've  read 
about  seminaries,  and  they  are  horrible,  stiff 
places  where  the  girls  aren't  allowed  hardly  to 
breathe.  I  know  I'd  die  if  I  were  shut  up  in  one 
of  them.  It's  cruel  in  you  to  spoil  my  birthday 
like  this.  I  thought  I  was  going  to  have  such  a 
happy  day  and  it's  ended  in  this  before  it  fairly 
began.    But  I  won't  go  and  you  can't  make  me !" 

With  this  proclamation  of  defiance,  Jane 
whirled  about  and,  running  to  where  Firefly  pa- 
tiently waited,  swung  herself  into  her  saddle  and 
swept  down  the  trail  at  a  breakneck  speed,  leav- 
ing her  father  to  stare  after  her  with  troubled 
eyes. 


CHAPTER  II 


FIGHTING  THINGS  OUT 


JANE  never  remembered  the  details  of  that 
dreadful  ride  back  to  El  Capitan.  For  her 
the  glory  of  the  morning  had  vanished  into 
the  blackest  night.  She  galloped  down  the  well- 
worn  trail,  consumed  with  furious,  unseeing  rage 
against  the  fate  that  had  overtaken  her  on  that 
day  of  all  days,  to  which  she  had  looked  forward 
with  such  lively  anticipation.  At  the  very  mo- 
ment when  the  future  promised  so  brightly,  she 
was  to  be  taken  away  from  her  glorious  Western 
world  and  packed  off  to  school.  A  seminary,  too ! 
Jane  shuddered  at  the  thought. 

Firefly's  sturdy  feet  pounding  the  drive 
brought  her  to  a  realization  that  she  had  reached 
home.  She  did  not  even  recollect  passing  through 
the  gateway  into  the  drive.  As  she  reined  up  at 
the  stable,  Pedro  ran  out.    His  dark  face  showed 

10 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 11 

no  surprise  at  Jane's  sudden  return.  He  was 
quite  used  to  her  moods. 

"Take  him,  Pedro."  Jane  flung  herself  from 
Firefly  and  hurried  toward  the  ranch  house.  Her 
one  idea  was  to  gain  the  shelter  of  her  room, 
where  she  could  fight  things  out  undisturbed. 
Since  her  childhood  days  her  room  had  always 
been  her  haven  of  refuge ;  her  last  stand  in  times 
of  stress. 

"Jane,  dear,  breakfast  is  waiting,"  called  her 
aunt  from  the  dining  room  as  she  caught  sight 
of  the  fleeing  figure. 

"Don't  want  any,"  came  the  muffled  response. 
Then  followed  a  rush  of  feet  on  the  stairs  and  the 
resounding  slam  of  a  door. 

Miss  Mary  Allen's  placid  face  wore  an  "I  ex- 
pected-as-much"  expression.  She  sighed,  then 
rising  from  her  place  at  the  foot  of  the  break- 
fast table,  walked  to  the  window.  She  guessed 
what  had  taken  place.  "Henry  won't  be  long 
behind  her,"  she  murmured. 

Her  prediction  was  soon  verified.  From  her 
post  at  the  window  she  saw  her  brother  ride  up 
the  drive  and  in  the  direction  of  the  stable  at  a 
rate  of  speed  second  only  to  Jane's  whirlwind 
method.  Resuming  her  seat  at  the  table,  she 
waited  to  hear  what  she  had  already  surmised. 


^ 


U 


12  JANE   ALLEN 

^— "^ ^ ^^— — —        — — ^ — — — — — ■ i— . ^» 

"Where  is  she?"  was  Henry  Allen's  quick 
question,  as  he  entered  the  dining  room.  "Poor 
Janie!    I'm  afraid  I've  spoiled  her  day." 

"I'm  afraid  we  have  spoiled  her"  retorted  his 
sister,  with  a  deprecating  shake  of  her  head.  "She 
is  in  her  room.  I  heard  her  bang  the  door.  You 
know  what  that  means." 

Jane's  father  smiled  whimsically.  "Poor 
Janie,"  he  repeated.  "It  is  pretty  hard  on  her. 
Don't  you  think  so,  Mary?" 

"Yes,"  nodded  his  sister,  "but  still,  we  must 
remember  that  it  is  for  her  good  and  that — Doro- 
thy wished  it.  The  fact  of  the  matter  is,  Henry, 
that  Jane  has  been  outrageously  spoiled.  She 
rules  both  you  and  me  with  a  high  hand.  Send- 
ing her  East  will  be  the  best  thing  that  can  pos- 
sibly happen  to  her.  She  knows  nothing  of  girls 
of  her  own  age,  or  how  delightful  their  compan- 
ionship can  be.  I  suppose  she  went  all  to  pieces 
when  you  told  her." 

"Yes,  even  the  fact  that  it  was  her  mother's 
idea  didn't  seem  to  count,"  returned  Mr.  Allen 
soberly.  "Perhaps,  after  all,  Mary,  it  would  be 
best  to " 

"Let  Jane  have  her  own  way  and  grow  up  a 
hoyden,"  interrupted  his  sister.  "I  expected  you 
would  weaken.    You  forget  Dorothy " 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  13 

"Don't  say  that,  Mary !"  An  expression  of  in- 
finite sadness  sprang  into  Henry  Allen's  dark 
eyes.    "I  can  never  forget." 

"Forgive  me,  Henry.  I  was  only  reminding 
you  of  your  promise.  Dorothy  understood  Jane 
far  better  than  you  or  I.  She  planned  wisely 
for  her  future." 

"I  know  it,"  sighed  Mr.  Allen.  "Still,  I  feel 
like  a  brute.  She  said  I  was  cruel  and  that  she'd 
die  if  she  were  shut  up  in  a  seminary." 

"But  Wellington  is  not  a  seminary,  nor  has  it 
been  for  a  number  of  years,"  argued  Miss  Allen. 
"It's  an  up-to-date  college  now  and  one  of  the 
finest  institutions  of  learning  in  the  East.  Does 
Jane  know  that?" 

"She  knows  nothing  whatever  about  it.  She 
didn't  give  me  time  for  explanations.  Shall  I 
storm  the  citadel  and  bring  her  down  to  break- 
fast?   She  hasn't  looked  at  her  presents." 

"No;  leave  her  alone  to  fight  it  out,"  was  Miss 
Allen's  wise  counsel.  "Once  she  realizes  that  she 
is  defying  her  mother's  last  wish  she  will  give  in." 
Miss  Allen  busied  herself  with  the  coffee  urn, 
while  her  brother  took  up  a  letter  from  the  pile  of 
mail  at  one  side  of  his  plate  and  opened  it. 

Locked  in  her  room,  face  downward  on  her 
bed,  Jane  Allen  was  sobbing  out  her  resentment 


14 JANE   ALLEN        

and  grief.  It  was  all  too  monstrous  to  be  borne. 
She  could  never  endure  it.  Once  she  was  impris- 
oned in  that  hateful  seminary  she  would  die.  She 
didn't  wish  to  live,  at  any  rate.  Her  father  and 
Aunt  Mary  would  be  sorry.  She  pictured  her- 
self slowly  dying  of  grief  and  homesick  longing. 
Some  day,  soon  after  they  had  sent  her  away,  a 
telegram  would  come  to  El  Capitan.  Her  father 
would  open  it  and  read,  "Come  at  once.  Your 
daughter  died  last  night."  Then,  when  it  was 
too  late,  they  would  understand.  Jane  wept 
afresh  in  sheer  sorrow  for  her  own  untimely  end. 

For  an  hour  she  lay,  mourning  and  inconsol- 
able. At  last  she  raised  herself  to  a  sitting  pos- 
ture and  glanced  dully  about  her.  Her  tear- 
dimmed  eyes  rested  on  the  face  of  her  mother, 
looking  down  from  her  place  on  the  wall  opposite 
to  the  foot  of  Jane's  bed.  The  pictured  eyes 
seemed  to  shed  infinite  tenderness  upon  the 
lonely  mourner.  Her  mother's  portrait  was 
Jane's  shrine.  It  was  the  first  object  on  which 
she  looked  when  awakening  in  the  morning.  It 
was  the  last  she  saw  ere  her  eyes  closed  in  sleep. 

As  her  troubled  gaze  sought  the  consolation  of 
that  earnest,  sensitive  face,  with  its  tender,  brood- 
ing smile,  Jane  was  shaken  by  a  sudden  revulsion 
of  feeling.    What  if  those  lips  were  to  open  in 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 15 

gentle  reproach  at  her  defiance  ?  It  was  a  simple 
matter  to  defy  her  father  and  Aunt  Mary,  but 
to  rebel  against  the  edict  of  the  dead,  adored  and 
unf orgotten !    Jane's  sorrow  burst  forth  anew. 

"Forgive  me,  Dearest,"  she  sobbed.  "I  was  so 
angry  I  forgot  you,  but  I'll  try  to  do  my  best  for 
your  sake.     I  will  try,  Mother,  I  truly  will." 

For  a  little  she  sat  brooding  over  what  lay  in 
store  for  her.  Then,  her  tears  dried,  she  dragged 
herself  spiritlessly  into  her  pretty  white  bathroom 
and  bathed  her  face.  As  one  in  a  dream  she  re- 
moved her  riding  habit  and  changed  to  a  pretty 
white  morning  frock.  "I'm  a  horrid,  hateful  girl 
to  spoil  Dad's  and  Aunt  Mary's  pleasure  in  my 
birthday,"  she  reflected  as  she  dusted  her  face 
with  rice  powder  to  remove  all  signs  of  her  re- 
cent upheaval  of  composure.  "I  suppose  break- 
fast is  over  long  ago  and  Dad  has  gone.  It 
serves  me  right." 

"Here's  my  girl,"  called  a  cheery  voice,  as  she 
soberly  descended  the  stairs.  Her  father  stood 
at  the  door  of  the  living  room,  his  eyes  alight  with 
affection. 

Jane  flung  herself  into  his  arms.  "Forgive  me* 
Dad !  I  was  afraid  you  had  gone.  I'm  too  sorry 
for  words,  but  I  couldn't  help — it."  Her  voice 
quavered. 


i6 JANE   ALLEN     

"There,  there !  I  know  all  about  it.  But  you 
mustn't  take  it  so  hard.  We  hate  to  give  up  our 
little  girl  as  much  as  she  hates  to  give  us  up. 
Cheer  up-  The  days  will  pass  sooner  than  you 
think.  You  can  come  home  at  Christmas  and 
Easter,  too,  if  your  vacations  are  long  enough. 
I  guess  we  can  manage  somehow  to  stretch  them, 
if  they  aren't.  I'll  see  to  that.  And  when  next 
June  comes  round  you'll  be  back  for  all  summer. 
You've  got  to  live  and  learn,  girl  of  mine,  and 
you  can't  learn  unless  you  go  to  school." 

"I  know  it,  Dad,"  answered  Jane  contritely. 
"I've  fought  it  out  and  now  I'm  ready  for  what- 
ever has  to  be.  I'll  try  to  be  brave  and  a  credit 
to  you — and — Mother.  She  looked  down  on  me 
to-day  just  as  though  she  knew." 

Her  father's  arms  closed  more  tightly  about 
her.  There  was  a  long,  sweet  moment  in  which 
the  dead  communed  with  the  living. 

Miss  Allen  had  kept  discreetly  to  the  living 
room  during  the  little  scene  between  father  and 
daughter.  Now  she  appeared  with  a  brisk, 
"Jane,  if  you  don't  come  and  see  your  presents 
your  father  and  I  will  be  so  angry  we'll  go 
straight  upstairs  and  lock  ourselves  in  our  rooms 
for  the  rest  of  the  day." 
Jane's  sad  face  broke  into  a  smile  at  this  pointed 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 17 

assertion.  "I  beg  your  pardon,  too,  Auntie,  for 
being  so  ungrateful.  But  I'm  not  really  so  un- 
grateful as  I  may  seem.  I'm  dying  to  see  my 
presents.  Allow  me  to  escort  you  to  the  dining 
room  while  I  gloat  over  them  and  count  them 
and  thank  you  both." 

With  a  return  of  the  playful  sauciness  that 
usually  brought  her  exactly  what  she  desired, 
Jane  offered  both  arms  to  her  dear  ones  and  they 
paraded  into  the  dining  room  three  abreast.  A 
joyous  session  ensued  as  Jane  unwrapped  and 
exclaimed  over  her  gifts,  while  the  two  who  loved 
her  best  looked  on  happily.  There  was  a  bracelet 
watch  from  her  aunt,  an  emerald  ring  from  her 
father  and  a  number  of  other  gifts  best  likely  to 
please  a  girl. 

"My  special  present  to  you  is  up  in  my  room, 
Janie,"  said  Mr.  Allen  when  the  last  package 
had  been  brought  to  light  and  duly  admired. 

"Take  me  there  this  minute,"  commanded 
Jane.  "Come  on,  I'll  take  you  instead."  She 
had  seized  her  father's  hand  and  pulled  him  to 
the  dining  room  door  almost  before  she  had  fin- 
ished speaking. 

"Oh,  Dad,  you  old  treasure!"  burst  from  her 
lips  three  minutes  later.  "A  real  Mexican  saddle 
and  silver-mounted!"    Then  her  pretty  face  fell. 


■i8 JANE    ALLEN 

In  the  midst  of  her  joy  she  had  suddenly  remem- 
bered that  she  could  not  use  it.  She  was  going 
away  from  her  beloved  Western  trails  to  a  place 
where  girls  were  eminently  proper  and  knew 
nothing  of  the  joy  of  racing  over  hill  and  dale 
on  the  back  of  a  horse  like  Firefly.  Yet  she  had 
promised  to  be  brave.  She  would  not  spoil  her 
father's  pleasure  in  his  gift  to  her  by  ungrateful 
repining. 

"It's  wonderful,  Dad,"  she  said  brightly. 
"I'm  going  to  take  it  down  and  show  it  to  Firefly 
this  instant.  I'll  tell  him  he  must  be  good  until 
Christmas;  then  this  beautiful  saddle  will  be  for 
him  and  me  when  I  come  home." 

"I'm  afraid  Firefly  won't  be  here  then,"  re- 
turned her  father,  looking  solemn,  but  a  twinkle 
in  his  eyes  belied  his  gravity. 

"Not  be  here!  What  do  you  mean?"  The 
light  died  out  of  Jane's  eyes.  "Dad,  you  don't 
mean — you  can't  mean " 

"Firefly  is  as  sadly  in  need  of  an  education  as 
some  others  I  know,"  interrupted  her  father,  "so 
I  have  decided  to  send  him  to  a  place  called  Wel- 
lington College." 

Jane  gave  a  little  scream  of  rapture.  "Firefly 
is  to  go  with  me!  Oh,  Daddy,  dearest!  I  might 
have  known  you  would  plan  something  splendid. 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 19 

I'm  too  happy  for  words !  Firefly,  my  own  beau- 
tiful pet!  I've  simply  got  to  hurry  and  tell  him 
the  news.  But  first  I'm  going  to  hug  you  and 
Aunt  Mary  for  all  I'm  worth  and  promise  you 
that  I'll  succeed  at  college  for  your  sakes,  or  my 
name  isn't  Jane  Allen!" 


CHAPTER   III 


THE     TOKEN 


ONCE  Jane  had  become  resigned  to  the 
inevitable  she  allowed  herself  no  mo- 
ments of  repining.  Despite  Miss  Mary 
Allen's  assertion  that  she  had  been  thoroughly 
spoiled,  the  girl  possessed  a  firmness  of  purpose 
and  a  desire  to  reach  up  for  all  that  was  highest 
in  life  which  was  to  carry  her  far  in  later  years. 
To  be  sure,  occasional  moments  of  sadness  were 
hers  as  she  rode  her  favorite  trails  and  lived  those 
last  precious  days  at  El  Capitan.  She  was  a 
true  child  of  Nature  with  aspirations  and  ideals 
as  lofty  as  the  mountains  under  whose  shadow 
she  had  passed  from  infancy  to  childhood  and 
from  childhood  to  young  womanhood,  and,  al- 
though in  her  heart  she  believed  that  nothing 
which  the  East  might  hold  could  compare  with 
the  wonder  of  the  great  Western  outdoors,  she 


20 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  21 

was  slowly  but  earnestly  forcing  herself  to  look 
forward  almost  cheerfully  to  her  new  life. 

Miss  Mary  Allen,  however,  was  quite  in  her 
element  in  preparing  for  her  pretty  niece's  flight 
eastward.  She  was  a  gentle  little  soul  to  whom 
the  sturdy  life  of  the  West  appealed  but  little. 
Now  she  spent  her  days  in  poring  over  the  cata- 
logues of  the  great  New  York  stores  and  ordering 
the  thousand  and  one  articles  she  deemed  neces- 
sary to  complete  Jane's  wardrobe.  In  this  fasci- 
nating occupation  she  was  ably  seconded  by  Miss 
Evans,  who  had  elected  to  remain  to  see  Jane 
off  on  her  journey  before  going  on  to  fulfill  her 
destiny  as  governess  to  a  little  girl  in  Helena. 
Two  dressmakers  had  also  been  added  to  the 
Allen  menage  and  the  four  women  worked  nobly 
in  the  cause  of  the  girl  who  was  soon  to  depart 
for  pastures  new. 

Jane  resigned  herself  to  long,  tedious  fittings 
and  the  trying-on  of  countless  garments  with  a 
patience  remarkable  in  one  possessing  so  restless 
a  spirit  as  was  hers.  With  the  exception  of  rid- 
ing clothes,  she  had  little  love  for  feminine  "frip- 
peries," as  she  was  wont  to  term  them.  Her  off- 
hand acceptance  of  the  dainty  frocks  which  would 
have  kept  the  average  girl  awake  at  night  think- 
ing of  them  was  a  matter  to  be  deplored  by  her 


22 JANE   ALLEN  

aunt.  "Wait  until  you  are  among  other  girls, 
and  you  will  appreciate  your  pretty  things,"  was 
Miss  Mary's  frequent  cry  when  Jane  exhibited 
less  concern  than  usual  over  her  wardrobe. 

But  at  last  the  final  trying-on  was  over.  Two 
huge  trunks  held  the  fruit  of  the  combined  labor 
of  the  quartette  of  women.  There  remained  little 
to  be  done  and  less  to  be  desired,  so  far  as  Jane's 
needs  were  concerned.  The  dressmakers  departed 
with  much  talk  and  good  feeling.  Miss  Mary  and 
Jane  saw  Miss  Evans  off  to  her  new  field  of 
work,  remaining  on  the  station  platform  to  catch 
the  last  flutter  of  the  tear-stained  handkerchief 
she  waved  from  the  car  window. 

It  was  then  that  the  weight  of  parting  settled 
down  upon  Jane  like  a  pall.  One  more  day  and 
she,  too,  would  be  compelled  to  say  farewell  to 
all  she  cherished.  Firefly  had  already  started 
East,  surrounded  by  every  comfort  possible  to  a 
horse.  Pedro  went  with  him  to  establish  him  in 
his  new  surroundings  and  look  after  his  general 
welfare.  Jane  had  insisted  on  this,  and  expense 
being  of  little  object  when  compared  with  his 
daughter's  wishes,  Mr.  Allen  had  consented  to 
the  arrangement. 

Aunt  Mary  had  loyally  announced  her  inten- 
tion of  accompanying  Jane  to  Wellington  Col- 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  23 

lege,  regardless  of  the  horrors  of  car-sickness 
which  railway  travel  inevitably  brought  her. 
Jane,  however,  would  not  hear  of  it.  "You 
sha'n't  make  a  martyr  of  yourself  for  me, 
Auntie,"  she  declared.  "I'm  perfectly  capable 
of  taking  care  of  myself.  You  know  how  sick 
riding  on  the  cars  always  makes  you.  Dad  thinks 
I  need  a  guardian.  He'd  go  in  a  minute  if  he 
weren't  so  busy  here.  Well,  I'll  excuse  both  of 
you.  Sickness  and  business  are  good  excuses. 
Don't  worry  over  me.  Nothing  short  of  a  rail- 
way accident  could  happen  to  me,  and  neither  of 
you  could  prevent  one  if  you  went  along."  In 
the  end  Jane  came  out  a  winner,  and  after  much 
earnest  consultation  it  was  decided  that  she 
should  make  the  trip  East  alone. 

The  last  day  on  the  ranch  was  a  memorable 
one  to  the  young  girl  so  soon  to  try  her  wings 
in  what  would  be  to  her  an  unexplored  land. 
She  was  up  at  dawn,  determined  to  make  every 
second  of  that  precious  day  count.  After  a  hasty 
breakfast  she  hurried  to  the  stable  and,  mounted 
on  Donabar,  her  father's  great  bay  horse,  rode 
slowly  down  the  drive,  her  eyes  drinking  in  every 
familiar  stick  and  stone  of  El  Capitan  as  though 
to  impress  its  changeless  beauty  upon  her  mind 
in  view  of  the  coming  separation.    She  wondered 


24  JANE    ALLEN 

sadly  what  this  strange,  self-contained  East,  of 
which  she  had  read  with  contemptuous  disfavor, 
could  possibly  offer  her  in  lieu  of  the  grandeur 
she  was  about  to  give  up.  What  were  Eastern 
girls  like?  She  had  met  a  few  of  them,  tourists 
for  the  most  part,  with  whom  she  had  come  in 
contact  at  the  mountain  resorts  and  in  Helena. 
She  had  not  been  favorably  impressed  with  them 
and  they  had  not  liked  her.  At  home,  the  incar- 
nation of  joy  and  light-hearted  youth,  she  had 
always  retreated  into  her  shell  when  approached 
by  these  ultra-modern  girl-women  whose  lives 
had  been  spent  in  Eastern  cities. 

There  was  one  thing  for  which  to  be  thankful: 
she  was  to  room  alone.  Already  arrangements 
had  been  made  for  her  at  Madison  Hall.  There 
she  was  to  make  her  home,  provided  she  could 
pass  her  entrance  examinations  to  Wellington. 
Perhaps  she  would  not  pass  them,  then — Jane 
straightened  herself  in  the  saddle  with  a  resolute 
shake  of  her  head.  She  would  permit  herself  no 
such  doubt.  She  had  sworn  to  her  father  that 
she  would  do  her  best  and  she  intended  to  keep 
her  word. 

The  morning  winged  by  all  too  soon.  Noon 
found  her  miles  from  El  Capitan.  Jane  took  her 
luncheon  from  a  leather  knapsack  which  hung 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 25 

^— — — — — ^ — ■ — —— ■— — ^ ^^— ^^^"^^^^^^ 

from  her  shoulder  and  ate  her  last  meal  in  the 
wild,  her  gray  eyes  fixed  on  the  far  horizon  line, 
where  her  world  seemed  to  end.  Long  she  ling- 
ered in  that  sequestered  spot,  trying  vainly  to  im- 
agine what  her  new  life  would  be  like.  Her  ideas 
on  this  subject  were  decidedly  vague  and  she 
could  not  see  herself  in  the  uncompromisingly 
dull  picture  her  imagination  drew.  Aunt  Mary 
had  said  that  Wellington  had  long  since  ceased 
to  be  a  seminary.  It  was  now  a  college  of  the 
most  modern  order.  That,  at  least,  was  a  saving 
grace. 

Jane  spent  the  rest  of  the  afternoon  in  visiting 
her  favorite  haunts.  What  a  flood  of  memories 
they  recalled!  Away  over  yonder  in  the  foot- 
hills she  had  been  lost  for  a  whole  day.  It  was 
when  she  had  first  owned  Benny,  her  gray  pony, 
long  passed  away  with  the  things  of  her  child- 
hood. She  stopped  for  a  little  at  Sentinel  Can- 
yon, where  she  and  her  father  had  so  often  gone 
picknicking.  Then  she  rode  on  to  where  Silver 
Tongue  Brook  babbled  noisily  down  its  moun- 
tain course.  To  the  left  of  where  she  reined  in, 
where  the  water  was  deep,  she  had  once  fallen  in 
and  been  fished  out  by  Pedro  in  a  half -drowned 
condition. 

As  she  rode  thoughtfully  toward  home,  she 


26  JANE    ALLEN 

wished  that  out  of  the  vast  silence  there  might 
come  some  significant  token  of  her  long  com- 
radeship with  Nature  which  she  might  treasure 
and  dream  of  until  she  returned  once  more  to 
her  own. 

The  sudden  shying  of  Donabar  brought  her 
out  of  her  day-dream  in  a  hurry.  A  sinister  whir- 
ring sound  filled  the  air.  It  meant  but  one 
thing.  Directly  in  the  path  of  horse  and  rider 
lay  a  huge,  unsightly  coil.  Rising  from  its  midst 
was  poised  a  wicked,  triangular  head,  ready  to 
strike. 

"Be  quiet,  Donny!"  Jane  leaped  from  her 
horse  and  looked  about  her  for  a  stout  stick.  Two 
or  three  minutes  elapsed  before  she  found  one. 
Then,  with  the  fearlessness  of  those  accustomed 
to  the  wild,  she  advanced  upon  the  intruder  of 
her  dream  and  attacked  it. 

The  battle  was  short.  This  was  not  the  first 
rattlesnake  which  Jane  had  encountered  and  fin- 
ished. Rattlers  were  common  occurrences  on  El 
Capitan.  Despite  the  wicked  threshing  of  its 
tail,  she  stretched  his  snakeship  to  his  full  length. 
"It  must  be  five  feet,  at  least.  Ugh !"  She  gave 
an  involuntary  shudder  of  disgust.  "So  this  is 
my  token.  This  is  the  sign,"  she  murmured. 
"Snakes  mean  enemies.    To  kill  one  is  to  conquer 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 27 

the  enemy,  so  the  saying  goes.  I  hope  this  is  not 
a  prophesy  of  my  future.  I  hoped  I  had  deserved 
something  better  than  this.  But  I  killed  it,  at 
any  rate,  and  if  the  new  life  brings  me  snakes  in 
the  shape  of  enemies — well — I'll  conquer  them, 
too." 


Mrnp 


CHAPTER   IV 

GOING  EAST  TO  CAPTIVITY 

HERE'S  your  train,  Janie!    I  hear  it 
whistling." 

■**-  Three  faces  were  turned  simultane- 

ously toward  the  distant  bend  in  the  railroad 
track  which  as  yet  hid  from  their  sight  the  train 
that  was  to  bear  Jane  Allen  eastward  on  the 
longest  journey  she  had  ever  taken.  It  still 
lacked  several  minutes  to  eight  o'clock  on  this 
hazy  September  morning  and  the  platform  of  the 
little  station  was  practically  deserted,  save  for  the 
three  who  awaited  the  oncoming  train  with  the 
dread  of  farewell  in  their  hearts.  Mr.  Allen's 
sudden  exclamation  had  broken  a  heavy  silence 
which  had  fallen  upon  them  after  they  had  left 
the  automobile  which  had  brought  them  to  the 
station.    Of  the  three,  Jane  was  bearing  up  best 

under  the  strain  of  the  inevitable  good-bye  so 

28 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  29 

soon  to  be  said.  Mr.  Allen  looked  unusually- 
solemn,  his  stern,  clean-cut  features  set  in  somber 
lines.  Every  now  and  then  Miss  Mary  Allen 
wiped  a  furtive  tear  from  her  soft  brown  eyes  and 
inwardly  berated  herself  for  thus  giving  way  to 
her  emotion.  Jane,  however,  was  keeping  a  tight 
rein  on  her  felings.  She  had  vowed  within  her- 
self to  shed  no  tears  on  this,  her  going-away 
morning,  and  she  intended  to  keep  her  vow. 

"Dont  cry,  Aunt  Mary,"  she  comforted,  as  the 
train  hove  in  sight  and  thundered  down  the  shin- 
ing rails  toward  them.  "It  is  only  until  Christ- 
mas, you  know.  I'll  remember  every  word 
you've  said  about  taking  good  care  of  myself.  I 
won't  hang  over  the  observation  platform  until  I 
fall  off  the  train,  or  speak  to  strangers,  or  do 
anything  else  that  is  likely  to  bring  disaster  upon 
my  devoted  head.  I'll  ask  oodles  of  questions 
so  as  to  be  sure  to  get  on  the  right  train  when  I 
have  to  make  changes,  and  conduct  myself  in  a 
highly  commendable  manner.  There!  Doesn't 
that  make  you  feel  better?  Smile  your  very 
nicest  smile  and  say,  'Jane,  I  am  positive  that 
you  could  travel  to  Asia  Minor  and  back  without 
even  losing  your  timetable.'  " 

Miss  Allen  managed  to  smile  faintly  at  her 
niece's  heroic  effort  to  cheer  her  up.    "Of  course, 


30 JANE   ALLEN  

I  believe  you  are  to  be  trusted,  my  dear,"  she 
quavered,  "but — but " 

"No  'buts'  about  it,"  retorted  Jane  sturdily. 
"I've  taken  lots  of  far  more  dangerous  and  excit- 
ing rides  on  Firefly.  This  going-East  pilgrimage 
is  easy.  All  I  have  to  do  is  to  mind  the  rules  of 
the  railroad,  provided  I  know  them,  sit  in  a  Pull- 
man car,  sleep  in  a  Pullman  berth,  not  the  upper 
one,  if  you  please,  and  all  will  be  lovely." 

"I'm  sure  I  hope  it  will,"  began  Miss  Mary, 
but  the  clanging  of  bells  and  the  grinding  of 
ponderous  iron  wheels  checked  further  remark 
on  her  part. 

Mr.  Allen  gathered  up  Jane's  luggage,  which 
consisted  of  a  small  leather  bag  and  a  suitcase, 
and  with,  "Come  on,  girls,"  led  the  way  up  the 
car  steps  and  into  the  train. 

"I  wish  your  father  had  reserved  a  stateroom 
for  you  at  Helena,"  deplored  Aunt  Mary  as  she 
followed  at  her  niece's  heels. 

"Nonsense,  Auntie  dear.  I  don't  want  one," 
retorted  Jane  over  her  shoulder.  "Half  the 
pleasure  of  traveling  into  strange  lands  would  be 
spoiled.  "I  must  be  where  I  can  see  a  lot  of 
other  people,  or  I'll  be  so  homesick  I'll  get  off  at 
the  first  station  and  come  trotting  back  to  you 
and  dear  old  Capitan." 


OF   THE   SUB-TEAM 31 

"Remember,"  cautioned  her  aunt,  "you've 
promised  not  to  speak  to  strangers." 

They  were  now  inside  the  car  and  Mr.  Allen 
was  arranging  Jane's  effects. 

"Hang  on  to  your  checks  and  your  ticket,  girl 
of  mine,"  he  reminded.  "Now  give  us  a  last  kiss, 
for  the  train  is  going  to  start  in  a  minute  and  we 
can't  linger." 

Jane  threw  her  arms  about  her  aunt  and  kissed 
her  twice.  Her  last  caress  was  reserved  for  her 
father.  For  an  instant  she  clung  to  him.  "For 
your  sake  and  Mother's,  Dad,"  she  whispered. 
"Good-bye,  God  bless  and  keep  you  until  I  see 
you  again."  A  mist  of  tears  blurred  her  vision, 
obscuring  the  retreating  forms  of  those  she  loved. 
Dashing  her  hand  across  her  eyes,  she  turned  her 
face  to  the  open  window.  A  brief  instant  later 
Mr.  Allen  and  Aunt  Mary  stood  on  the  platform, 
directly  under  it.  There  was  a  warning  jar  of 
the  train.  Then  it  began  to  move.  "Good-bye !" 
Jane  called,  striving  to  make  her  voice  steady. 
"Good-bye  until  Christmas!"  She  strained  her 
eyes  as  the  train  gathered  momentum  to  catch  the 
last  glimpse  of  the  two  she  was  leaving.  Her 
handkerchief  fluttered  a  white  signal  of  fare- 
well, then  unmindful  of  possible  curious  eyes  that 
might  be  turned  upon  her,  she  allowed  the  grief 


32 JANE   ALLEN 

she  had   so   bravely   suppressed   to   shake   her. 

It  was  a  brief  storm  of  silent  weeping  that 
ended  almost  as  soon  as  it  began.  Jane  wiped 
her  eyes,  with  a  smothered  exclamation  of  impa- 
tience for  her  moment  of  weakness,  and  sat  up 
very  straight  in  her  seat.  She  was  somewhat 
relieved  to  note  that  her  fellow  travelers  had  ap- 
parently paid  no  attention  to  her  tears.  There 
were  not  more  than  a  dozen  persons  in  her  car 
and  they  seemed  fully  occupied  with  their  own 
affairs. 

Reaching  for  her  bag,  Jane  opened  it  and  took 
out  the  first  book  of  a  series  of  stories  which  she 
had  been  saving  for  the  occasion.  The  series  per- 
tained to  Eastern  college  life  and  she  opened  the 
initial  volume  and  absently  studied  the  title  page. 
But  she  had  not  yet  reached  the  point  of  settling 
herself  to  read.  Her  thoughts  were  centered  on 
all  she  had  left  behind.  She  could  see  the  spacious 
veranda  of  El  Capitan  and  her  own  favorite 
chair,  where  she  loved  to  idle  an  hour  away, 
watching  the  changeful  skies  as  the  morning  sun 
climbed  upward  and  touched  with  warm  fingers 
the  home  she  had  lost.  She  could  see  her  father 
riding  Donabar  down  the  drive  and  almost  hear 
her  aunt  calling,  "Come  to  breakfast,  Jane." 

"Oh,  what's  the  use  in  thinking,"  she  muttered, 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  33 

as  her  eyes  threatened  again  to  overflow.  She 
fixed  a  resolute  gaze  on  the  fleeing  landscape,  but 
that  was  also  conducive  of  retrospection.  She 
had  made  the  journey  to  Helena  so  many  times 
she  knew  by  heart  the  country  through  which  she 
was  passing. 

With  a  forlorn  sigh  she  sought  once  more  to 
interest  herself  in  her  book.  "Beatrice  Horton's 
First  Year  at  Exley,"  she  read,  then  she  turned 
to  the  first  page  of  the  narrative  and  began  to 
read.  It  was  not  long  before  her  recent  gloom 
was  swallowed  up  in  the  interest  of  the  story.  It 
was  a  captivating  tale,  cleverly  told  and  war- 
ranted to  hold  the  attention  of  one  about  to  enter 
a  similar  field.  Unlike  herself,  Beatrice,  the 
heroine,  was  a  poor  girl  who  by  reason  of  her 
poverty  was  made  to  endure  many  slights  and 
insults  at  the  hands  of  her  fellow  students  who 
came  from  more  fortunate  walks  in  life.  Jane 
found  herself  thrilling  with  anger  at  the  unfair 
treatment  of  the  much-abused  Beatrice.  Then 
and  there  she  made  a  resolve  that  if  she  chanced 
to  find  a  girl  at  Wellington  in  the  position  of  the 
unfortunate  freshman  she  would  at  once  consti- 
tute herself  champion  to  the  ill-treated  one. 

She  wondered  if  such  snobbery  as  was  dis- 
played by  Katherine  Stanton,  a  particularly  dis- 


34 JANE    ALLEN 

agreeable  character  in  the  story,  really  existed 
among  college  girls.  Long  afterward,  when  she 
had  come  to  know  the  truth  of  many  things  which 
were  as  yet  veiled,  she  remembered  that  morning 
on  the  train  spent  with  the  story  girl,  Beatrice 
Horton. 

It  was  almost  dark  when  the  train  pulled  into 
Helena.  Jane  had  eaten  a  lonely  luncheon  and 
hurried  from  the  dining  car  to  continue  the  read- 
ing of  the  adventures  of  Beatrice.  Her  train 
east  was  due  within  a  few  moments  after  her 
arrival  at  Helena,  and  she  had  no  difficulty  in 
changing. 

Nine  o'clock  that  evening  found  her  in  the 
berth  which  had  been  reserved  for  her  by  tele- 
graph, but  sleep  refused  to  visit  her  and  she 
spent  the  greater  part  of  the  night  staring  out  of 
the  window  at  the  strange  shapes  and  apparitions 
into  which  darkness  changes  the  most  common- 
place landscape. 

Jane's  ride  to  St.  Louis  was  one  of  unrelieved 
monotony.  True  to  her  promise  to  her  aunt,  she 
eyed  askance  the  companions  of  her  journey,  ex- 
hibiting the  reserve  of  a  seasoned  traveler.  This 
had  been  no  hardship.  She  had  seen  not  a  single 
face  that  interested  her.  There  were  fussy  old 
men  whom  it  bored  her  to  look  at.    There  were 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 35 

still  fussier  women,  young  and  old,  who  estab- 
lished themselves  in  the  dressing  room  and  chat- 
tered common-places  until  she  hated  the  very 
sight  of  them. 

It  was  with  distinct  relief  that  she  at  last 
boarded  the  train  at  St.  Louis  which  was  to  leave 
her  at  her  final  destination.  It  had  been  a  tire- 
some journey  and  she  was  glad  that  so  much  of 
it  had  been  accomplished.  She  had  long  since 
finished  "Beatrice  Horton's  Fourth  Year  at  Ex- 
ley,"  and  had  experienced  the  satisfaction  of 
leaving  Beatrice  a  popular  and  triumphant  grad- 
uate. Now,  as  smoke-blackened  St.  Louis  faded 
from  view  and  gradually  gave  place  to  the  more 
open  country,  she  found  herself  wishing  that 
there  was  someone  besides  the  obsequious  porter 
to  whom  she  might  speak.  For  the  first  time  she 
began  to  take  a  speculative  interest  in  those  about 
her.  Her  attention  finally  became  fixed  upon  a 
girl  of  about  her  own  age  who  was  traveling  with 
her  mother.  Jane  guessed  that  the  stout  blonde 
woman,  whose  red  face  expressed  a  marked  dis- 
satisfaction with  the  world  in  general,  was  the 
mother  of  the  young  woman  she  had  noticed. 
There  was  a  decided  resemblance  between  them, 
although  the  younger  of  the  two  was  tall  and  not 
so  distinctly  blonde  in  type.     Both  faces  wore 


$6 JANE   ALLEN 

the  same  supercilious  look,  and  Jane  discovered 
that  she  disliked  the  girl  even  more  than  she  dis- 
liked her  mother,, 

At  dinner  that  night  she  saw  them  at  uncom- 
fortably close  range,  for  they  were  seated  at  the 
next  table  to  hers,  and  as  both  spoke  rather 
loudly  she  could  hear  much  of  their  conversation. 
From  it  she  gathered,  as  she  had  surmised,  that 
they  were  mother  and  daughter  and  that  the  lat- 
ter was,  like  herself,  going  East  to  college. 
Marian,  she  heard  the  elder  woman  so  address 
the  younger,  was  a  self-opinionated  young  per- 
son who  continually  contradicted  her  mother,  a 
lapse  of  breeding  which  the  latter  bore  with  a 
meekness  that  belied  her  arrogant  look.  "What 
a  disagreeable  girl,"  thought  Jane.  "I'm  glad  I 
don't  know  her." 

Jane  had  leisurely  begun  her  dessert  when  the 
two  women  swept  from  the  dining  car  with  the 
air  of  having  conquered  the  universe.  As  the 
girl,  Marian,  passed  her,  something  white  flut- 
tered to  the  floor  directly  at  Jane's  feet.  She 
stooped  mechanically  and  picked  up  the  object. 
It  was  a  hand-embroidered  handkerchief  of  very 
fine  linen.  "I'll  give  it  to  the  porter  and  tell  him 
to  hand  it  to  her,"  she  decided,  but  when  she 
returned  to  her  seat  in  the  Pullman  the  porter 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 37 

was  nowhere  to  be  seen.  For  a  little  time  she 
held  it  in  her  hand,  then  with  her  natural  impa- 
tience of  delay  she  walked  boldly  down  the  aisle 
and  tendered  it  to  its  owner  with  a  curt,  "I  believe 
this  belongs  to  you.  You  dropped  it  in  the  dining 
car." 

A  battery  of  four  critical  eyes  was  leveled  at 
Jane.  With  the  unerring  faculty  which  the  eter- 
nal feminine  possesses  for  appraising  the  mem- 
bers of  her  own  sex,  Jane's  expensive  traveling 
suit  of  brown  chiffon  broadcloth,  her  smart  brown 
hat  and  faultlessly  matched  shoes  and  gloves 
were  noted  and  approved.  Then  the  older  woman 
beamed  blandly.  The  younger  took  the  hand- 
kerchief from  Jane's  outstretched  hand,  bowed 
graciously  and  said:  "Oh,  thank  you  so  much. 
Yes,  it  is  my  handkerchief.  I  did  not  know  that 
I  had  dropped  it.  Awfully  kind  in  you,  I'm 
sure.  It  is  so  hard  to  keep  track  of  one's  belong- 
ings when  traveling." 

Jane  acknowledged  the  other's  thanks  with  a 
courteous  bow  and  turned  away.  She  had  no 
desire  for  further  conversation  with  the  young 
woman.  The  deceitfully  sweet  recognition  of  the 
service  made  no  impression  on  her.  If  the  reci- 
pient had  snatched  the  handkerchief  from  her 
hand  it  would  have  been  quite  in  keeping  with 


38 JANE   ALLEN  

the  rudeness  to  her  mother  which  Jane  had  seen 
her  exhibit  in  the  dining  car. 

She  was,  therefore,  not  particularly  pleased 
when  the  following  morning  she  encountered  the 
object  of  her  dislike  in  the  dressing  room  and 
the  latter  greeted  her  effusively.  She  returned 
the  salutation  with  polite  indifference,  but  did 
not  encourage  further  conversation.  Later  in  the 
day  she  was  distinctly  annoyed  when  someone 
dropped  into  the  chair  beside  her  and  she  found 
herself  staring  into  the  cold  blue  eyes  of  the  girl 
she  had  privately  decided  she  detested. 

"I  hope  you  won't  think  I'm  intruding,"  apolo- 
gized the  girl  sweetly,  "but  I'm  awfully  tired  of 
no  one  but  Mamma  for  company.  We  never 
talk  five  minutes  together  without  contradicting 
each  other,  and  you  looked  so  interesting  yester- 
day when  you  spoke  to  us  that  I  made  up  my 
mind,  then  and  there,  that  I'd  like  to  know  you 
better.  One  can  always  pick  out  really  nice  per- 
sons by  their  clothes  and  manners.  Don't  you 
think  so?" 

Jane  smiled  faintly.  The  innate  snobbery  of 
the  stranger's  last  speech  was  plainly  apparent. 

"I  really  couldn't  say,"  she  returned  evenly. 
Then  she  added,  a  trifle  wickedly,  "I  suppose  one 
is  frequently  estimated  by  them,  however." 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  39 

"Of  course  one  is,"  agreed  the  girl,  taking 
Jane's  remark  with  evident  seriousness.  "I  can't 
endure  shabby,  frumpy  people.  All  my  friends  at 
home  belong  to  the  best  families  in  the  city.  My 
name  is  Marian  Seaton  and  I  live  in  St.  Louis. 
I  am  going  East  to  Wellington,  a  very  fine  col- 
lege, to  continue  my  education.  I  attended  Carl- 
ton Hall,  a  select  prep,  school,  last  year,  so  I 
don't  have  to  try  any  entrance  examinations  to 
Wellington.  I'm  going  to  live  at  the  most  exclu- 
sive house  on  the  campus.  The  name  of  it  is 
Madison  Hall." 


CHAPTER   V 


AT  THE  JOURNEY  S  END 


JANE  listened  to  this  astonishing  revelation 
in  dismayed  silence.  Of  all  curious  coinci- 
dences this  was  surely  the  strangest.  It  was 
on  her  tongue  to  exclaim,  "Why,  I  am  going 
there,  too!"  but  she  held  her  peace.  With  sud- 
den perversity  she  resolved  to  divulge  nothing 
pertaining  to  herself  or  her  plans.  She  merely 
inquired  politely:  "Have  you  friends  at  Wel- 
lington?" 

"Oh,  yes.  I  know  several  girls  there.  Most 
of  them  are  upper  class  students.  I  have  a  chum, 
too,  from  Buffalo,  who  is  to  be  my  roommate. 
Her  father  is  a  millionaire  and  she  owns  a  limou- 
sine and  a  riding  horse.  We  expect  to  have  glori- 
ous times.  I  can  have  a  horse  if  I  want  one,  but 
I  hate  horseback  riding.     Do  you  ride?" 

Jane  nodded  absently.     At  the  words  "riding 

40 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  41 

«         -  _,  -  »       ■ 

horse"  her  mind  reverted  to  Firefly.  She  won- 
dered if  he  had  made  the  long  journey  safely. 

"Have  you  a  horse?"  came  the  eager  question. 

"Yes."  Jane's  straight  brows  drew  together 
in  a  frown  at  having  admitted  even  that  much. 

"And  have  you  a  car?" 

"No,  I  hate  automobiles.  I  only  use  them  for 
convenience." 

"How  funny!"  The  girl  eyed  Jane  specu- 
latively. She  was  not  progressing  so  fast  in  ac- 
quaintance as  she  had  expected.  Her  revelations 
as  to  her  social  standing  and  destination  had 
evoked  neither  surprise  nor  approval.  This  taci- 
turn stranger  who  owned  her  own  riding  horse 
seemed  worth  cultivating,  however. 

"Have  you  ever  been  to  college?"  she  per- 
sisted. 

"No." 

"Nor  to  a  prep,  school?" 

"No." 

"I  suppose  you  are  going  to  visit  friends  in 
the  East?" 

"No;  I  know  no  one  there." 

"Where  is  your  home?" 

Jane's  frown  deepened  as  she  briefly  named  the 
town  nearest  to  El  Capitan. 

"Oh-h!    Why,  you  live  in  the  country,  don't 


42 JANE    ALLEN  

you?  It  must  be  awfully  wild  and  uncivilized 
away  up  there." 

"It  is  the  most  beautiful  place  in  the  world." 
Jane  forgot  her  late  resolution,  irritated  into  sud- 
den defense  of  her  home,  by  the  patronizing 
comment. 

There  came  a  moment  of  silence  in  which  the 
questioner  endeavored  to  reconcile  her  smartly 
clad  companion  to  her  grudging  admissions. 

"Do  you  imagine  you  will  like  the  East?"  The 
curious  one  rallied  to  her  task. 

"No,  I  shall  hate  it,"  declared  Jane  with  a 
ferocious  energy  that  caused  the  girl  to  stare, 
then  say  hastily: 

"I  think  I  had  better  go  back  to  Mamma." 

Jane  sighed  grim  relief  at  the  retreating  form. 
"She  didn't  find  ©ut  much,"  was  her  inward  com- 
ment. "I  hope  she  stays  away  from  me  in  fu- 
ture." 

In  the  meantime  the  ©ther  girl  was  relating 
to  her  languidly  interested  parent  the  result  of 
her  gleaning,  and  remarking  that  she  was  sure 
Jane  must  be  "awfully  exclusive."  She  also 
added  that  she  intended  to  find  out  more  about 
her  before  the  end  of  the  journey. 

But  in  this  laudable  effort  she  found  herself 
balked  at  every  turn.    Jane  was  uniformly  ccmr- 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 43 

teous,  but  most  uncommunicative.  She  experi- 
enced considerable  satisfaction  in  foiling  these 
persistent  attempts  to  learn  her  business  and  des- 
tination. She  had  no  inclination  to  cultivate 
Marian  Seaton,  her  chum  from  Buffalo,  or  her 
upper  class  friends.  Her  abhorrence  of  a  snob 
was  ingrained.  Over  and  over  again  her  father 
had  said:  "It's  not  fine  clothes  or  riches  that 
count,  Janie.  It's  the  heart.  The  poorest  per- 
son may  be  the  richest,  after  all."  Marian  Sea- 
ton's  views  of  life  spelled  snobbery  with  a  capital 
S,  and  Jane  determined  to  steer  clear  of  her. 

The  long  journey  drew  toward  its  end.  Jane 
awoke  at  dawn  on  the  last  morning  of  her  travel, 
and  sitting  up  in  her  berth  eagerly  scanned  her 
timetable.  She  would  have  time  for  breakfast 
before  reaching  her  destination.  She  hurried  into 
her  lounging  robe  and  bedroom  slippers  and  made 
an  early  dash  for  the  dressing  room.  She  was 
glad  to  find  it  deserted.  Early  rising  was  evi- 
dently not  in  order  with  her  fellow  travelers.  It 
was  luxury  indeed  to  have  an  opportunity  to 
make  her  toilet  alone  and  undisturbed.  She  an- 
swered the  first  call  to  breakfast,  had  finished 
eating  and  was  in  her  chair  before  Marian  Seaton 
and  her  mother  had  reached  the  stage  of  break- 
fast 


44  JANE    ALLEN 

Jane  had  planned  to  leave  the  train  first  at 
Chesterford,  the  little  city  near  where  Welling- 
ton was  situated.  She  had  faithfully  perused  her 
college  bulletin  and  knew  that  Wellington  Col- 
lege was  situated  three  miles  from  the  city.  She 
would  hail  the  nearest  taxicab,  she  hated  busses, 
and  be  driven  at  once  to  Madison  Hall.  Then 
she  need  not  encounter  Marian  Seaton's  aston- 
ished gaze  until  she  was  established  in  her  new 
surroundings.  She  had  no  doubt  the  latter 
would  be  surprised.  Jane  smiled  grimly  at  the 
thought.  The  snobbish  freshman  would  have 
ample  time  to  recover  from  her  amazement. 

"Chesterford!  Chesterford!"  came  at  last  the 
stentorian  call  of  the  brakeman. 

Jane  Allen  gathered  up  her  luggage  and  made 
a  hurried  exit  from  the  car.  A  fleeting  back- 
ward glance  revealed  the  Seatons  deep  in  the  act 
of  collecting  their  effects.  Disdaining  the  arm  of 
the  porter,  she  swung  down  the  steps.  Then  she 
paused  in  sheer  astonishment.  The  station  plat- 
form was  peopled  with  girls.  They  stood  in 
eager,  chatting  groups  or  walked  up  and  down  in 
twos  and  threes.  Still  more  astounding  were  the 
numbers  of  young  women  that  were  detraining 
from  the  day  coaches  far  up  the  platform.  She 
Jiad  no  idea  that  so  many  students  of  Wellington 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 45 

had  come  to  college  on  her  train.  There  were 
tall  girls  and  short  girls,  pretty  girls  and  plain. 
The  majority  of  those  who  had  awaited  the  ar- 
rival of  the  train  were  dressed  in  white.  Several 
young  women  glanced  at  her  curiously  as  she 
hurried  across  the  station  platform.  Just  be- 
yond it  she  had  spied  two  or  three  busses  and  a 
solitary  taxicab.  Jane  made  directly  for  it.  She 
was  glad  no  one  had  addressed  her.  In  the  Bea- 
trice Horton  stories  there  had  been  committees  of 
upper  class  girls  who  had  purposely  met  the 
trains  for  the  purpose  of  welcoming  the  newcom- 
ers. This  evidently  was  not  the  case  in  real  life. 
Jane  smiled  to  herself  a  trifle  satirically.  She 
had  not  expected  recognition,  and  yet  deep  in 
her  heart  she  knew  that  she  would  have  been  glad 
if  some  friendly  voice  had  said,  "Welcome  to 
Wellington." 

With  a  contemptuous  shrug  for  her  own  weak- 
ness she  hailed  the  driver. 

"Yes,  miss.  Wellington,  did  you  say?  I'll 
take  you  there  directly." 

Jane  handed  him  her  luggage  and  climbed  into 
the  taxicab.  "I  hope  he'll  start  at  once,"  she 
frowned. 

But  the  man  lingered.  He  did  aot  propose  to 
stop  at  a  single  fare. 


46 JANE   ALLEN 

There  followed  what  appeared  to  her  an  eter- 
nity of  waiting.  Jane  watched  the  busy  scene  on 
the  platform  with  absent  eyes.  Why  didn't  that 
driver  start? 

"This  way,  ladies,"  she  heard  him  bawl.  Then 
she  gave  a  subdued  exclamation  of  consterna- 
tion. A  trio  of  girls,  walking  three  abreast,  were 
heading  directly  for  her.  One  of  them  was  stout 
and  dark,  with  bold  black  eyes.  One  of  them 
was  small  and  slender,  with  thin,  nervous  hands 
which  she  kept  in  continual  motion.  The  girl 
walking  in  the  middle  was  tall  and  blonde,  with 
cold  blue  eyes  and  a  supercilious  air.  Just  ahead 
of  them  stalked  a  stout  and  ail-too  familiar  fig- 
ure. Jane's  carefully  laid  plans  had  come  to 
naught.  The  Seatons  had  overtaken  her  and 
their  moment  of  surprise  was  at  hand. 


CHAPTER   VI 


A  SERIOUS  MISTAKE 


JANE'S  first  impulse  was  to  step  from  the 
taxicab  and  scurry  out  of  sight.  The  ad- 
vancing quartette  were  too  deeply  absorbed 
in  their  own  affairs  to  have  yet  noticed  her.  Then 
she  remembered  that  the  chauffeur  was  in  posses- 
sion of  her  luggage.  She  settled  back  in  her  seat 
with  a  feeling  of  despair.  She  was  in  no  mood 
to  explain  to  Marian  Seaton  and  her  mother  her 
reason  for  having  kept  her  destination  to  herself. 
It  was  no  affair  of  theirs,  and  she  did  not  pro- 
pose to  answer  the  avalanche  of  questions  which 
Marian  was  likely  to  hurl  at  her. 

"Step  in,  Mamma,"  commanded  Marian's 
high-pitched  voice.  Suddenly  her  self-satisfied 
expression  changed  to  one  of  undisguised  amaze- 
ment.   "Why What — where  are  you  go- 


ing?' 


47 


JANE   ALLEN 


"To  Madison  Hall,"  Jane  replied  calmly. 
There  was  now  no  further  use  in  concealment. 
It  was  hardly  worth  while  to  evade  answering 
Marian's  question. 

Jane's  announcement  served  merely  to  in- 
crease Marian  Seaton's  bewilderment.  "Madi- 
son Hall!"  she  gasped.  "Then  you  are  to  be  a 
student  at  Wellington  College !  Why  didn't  you 
tell  me  ?"  A  note  of  resentment  replaced  the  sur- 
prise in  her  voice. 

"It  was  not  a  matter  of  very  great  interest," 
said  Jane  quietly,  lifting  her  head  a  little  under 
the  concerted  gaze  of  four  pairs  of  eyes.  Mrs. 
Seaton  was  glaring  plain  disapproval  of  Jane. 
Marian's  companions  looked  as  though  they  won- 
dered what  it  was  all  about.  A  dull  flush  of  an- 
ger had  risen  to  Marian's  cheeks. 

"You  might  have  told  me,"  she  returned  with 
a  touch  of  sullenness. 

The  chauffeur  stood  watching  them  with  ill- 
concealed  impatience.  Time  meant  money  to  him. 
"Step  in,  ladies.  Take  you  straight  to  Madison 
Hall,"  he  broke  in  significantly,  consulting  his 
watch. 

"We  aren't  going  back  yet,  Marian,"  drawled 
the  stout  girl.  "Alicia  expects  a  freshman  cousin 
on  the  next  train  from  the  east.     It's  due  here 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 49 

in  a  few  minutes.  Good-bye.  We'll  see  you 
later.    Five  in  one  taxicab  is  rather  too  many." 

"Wait  a  minute."  Marian  whirled  about  and 
began  a  low-toned  conversation  with  her  friends. 
Mrs.  Seaton  had  already  disposed  herself  in  the 
wide  seat  beside  Jane.  She  was  regarding  the 
latter  with  open  displeasure.  Ignoring  the  now 
frowning  chauffeur,  the  trio  continued  their  con- 
versation. 

"Don't  keep  this  man  waiting,  Marian."  Her 
mother's  sharp  reminder  had  its  effect.  With  a 
last  word  to  her  friends,  accompanied  by  a  sig- 
nificant gesture  which  caused  them  to  burst  into 
laughter,  Marian  turned  and  entered  the  taxicab. 

Jane's  cheeks  burned  hotly.  She  did  not  doubt 
that  she  had  been  the  subject  of  that  conversa- 
tion and  that  the  remark  which  had  provoked  the 
laughter  was  at  her  expense.  Still  she  had  pro- 
voked the  rudeness.  She  could  scarcely  blame 
Marian.  Yet  she  found  herself  raging  inwardly 
at  the  latter's  prompt  retaliation. 

With  a  snort  of  relief  the  driver  turned  to  his 
car. 

"Wait  a  moment,"  called  Jane.  Stepping 
nimbly  on  the  running  board,  she  slipped  into 
the  seat  beside  the  driver.  He  started  his  car 
with  an  energy  that  plainly  betokened  his  state 


5o  JANE   ALLEN 

«— — —^— — ^ ^ » — ^ -^-— » ^ ^— — — — 

of  mind,  and  it  glided  out  of  the  station  yard, 
bearing  a  most  antagonistic  trio. 

Jane  felt  rather  than  heard  the  remarks  that 
were  directed  toward  her  offending  back.  In 
deliberately  changing  her  seat  she  had  thrown 
down  the  gauntlet  with  a  vengeance.  She  was 
not  particularly  troubled,  however,  at  the  turn 
her  affairs  had  taken.  Tolerance  was  not  one  of 
her  virtues.  Nor  was  deceit  one  of  her  failings. 
She  had  never  pretended  what  she  did  not  feel, 
and  from  childhood  she  had  refused  to  counten- 
ance those  whom  she  did  not  like.  Living  near 
to  Nature  had  given  her  an  unusually  keen  in- 
sight into  character  for  a  girl  of  her  years  and 
she  instantly  detected  and  condemned  insincerity 
and  artificiality.  She  had  mentally  set  down  the 
Seatons  as  insincere  and  artificial  and  had  quickly 
decided  against  them.  Therefore  it  took  little 
effort  on  her  part  to  dismiss  them  from  her  mind 
and  center  her  attention  on  the  clean,  wide  streets 
of  Chesterf ord,  lined  with  charming  residences  of 
wood  and  stone,  set  in  smooth,  closely  clipped 
stretches  of  living  green,  and  shaded  by  fine  old 
trees.  She  had  yet  to  reach  the  stage  when  the 
longing  for  the  companionship  of  girls  of  her 
own  age  would  change  the  atmosphere  of  her 
whole  life.    She  was  still  the  free,  untamed  pro- 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 51 

duct  of  the  wild,  and  the  prison  bars  of  civiliza- 
tion had  not  yet  closed  about  her. 

The  man  at  the  wheel  drove  his  car  at  as  high 
a  rate  of  speed  as  he  dared.  He  was  grimly  en- 
deavoring to  make  up  for  lost  time.  He  covered 
the  three  miles  between  the  station  and  Welling- 
ton College  in  short  order. 

Jane  stared  ahead  with  eager  interest  as  a  vast 
expanse  of  beautifully  kept  rolling  green  burst 
upon  her  view.  They  had  reached  the  edge  of 
the  campus.  On  a  gentle  rise  of  ground,  in  a  set- 
ting of  magnificent  trees,  rose  the  gray  spires  of 
Wellington  Hall.  Here  and  there  on  the  cam- 
pus were  ornamental  gray  stone  buildings  of 
lesser  grandeur.  Some  of  them  she  immediately 
concluded  to  be  campus  houses  where  the  more 
fortunate  students  of  Wellington  College  were 
domiciled.  Others  she  took  to  be  halls  devoted 
to  the  various  arts  and  sciences  included  in  the 
curriculum  of  the  institution. 

The  taxicab  turned  in  through  an  open  gate- 
way of  wrought  iron  upon  a  broad  drive  which 
wound  in  and  out  of  the  vast  sheath  of  velvety 
green.  Here  and  there  it  was  dotted  with  the 
figures  of  white-clad  girls,  with  an  occasional  dash 
of  color  to  relieve  the  effect. 

"Madison  Hall/'  called  the  man,  slowing  down 


52 JANE    ALLEN 

to  a  stop  before  an  imposing  four-story  structure. 
Three' or  four  girls,  seated  upon  the  broad,  vine- 
clad  veranda,  looked  indolent  interest  as  the  new- 
comers alighted  from  the  car. 

Jane  handed  the  chauffeur  her  fare  with  an 
additional  generous  gratuity  that  brought  her  a 
beaming  smile  from  that  disgruntled  individual, 
and  hopped  to  the  ground.  It  was  not  she  who 
had  offended  his  commercial  instincts,  and  heart- 
lessly leaving  the  Seatons  to  await  his  pleasure, 
before  collecting  his  just  dues,  he  carried  Jane's 
luggage  to  the  veranda  and  deposited  it  on  the 
floor.  She  followed  him,  and  mounting  the  steps, 
cast  an  uncertain  glance  about  her.  A  tall  girl 
in  white,  with  soft  brown  hair  and  large  blue 
,tyes,  rose  lazily  from  her  wicker  chair  and  said  in 
a  friendly  voice:  "How  do  you  do?  Can  I  be 
of  service  to  you?" 

"Will  you  kindly  tell  me  where  I  can  find  Mrs. 
Weatherbee?  She  is  the  matron  here,  is  she  not?" 
Jane  answered  the  tall  girl's  pleasant  smile  with 
one  equally  friendly.  She  was  drawn  toward 
this  courteous  stranger. 

"Come  into  the  living  room.  I'll  find  her  and 
tell  her  of  your  arrival.  My  name  is  Judith 
Sterns." 

Jane  bowed.    "I  am  Jane  Allen,"  she  replied. 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 53 

"Are  yo u  Miss  Allen?  How  funny!  Pardon 
me,  I  don't  mean  that  there  is  anything  funny  in 
the  fact  that  you  are  you.  I  mean  that  my  re- 
ceiving you  is  quite  a  coincidence,  isn't  it?" 

Jane  regarded  the  speaker  with  puzzled  eyes. 
What  was  she  talking  about? 

The  tall  girl  interpreted  her  mystified  glance. 
"You  don't  understand  me.  Therefore  I'll  ex- 
plain.   You  are  to  be  my  roommate." 

"Your  roommate!"  Jane's  straight  brows 
drew  together  in  a  frown.  Then  recovering  her- 
self, she  said:  "Pardon  my  surprise.  I  applied 
for  a  single  room.  There  must  be  some  mis- 
take." 

"Perhaps  it  is  I  who  am  mistaken,"  returned 
the  girl  with  signal  good  humor.  "I  can't  help 
saying  that  I  hope  I'm  right,  though.  I've  been 
looking  forward  to  knowing  a  real  Western 
girl." 

"Thank  you."  Jane  could  not  bring  herself 
to  echo  the  sentiment.  She  was  distinctly  per- 
turbed at  the  prospect  of  sharing  her  room  with 
another.  When  she  had  bowed  to  her  father's 
decree  in  the  matter  of  going  to  college  she  had 
stipulated  that  she  was  to  have  her  room  to  her- 
self. 

"Have  a  seat,"  invited  Judith  as  they  stepped 


54 JANE    ALLEN 

into  the  living  room,  a  long,  light  apartment  with 
creamy  walls,  bordered  in  brown,  and  furnished 
in  golden  oak.  "I'll  find  Mrs.  Weatherbee  and 
bring  her  directly."  Suiting  the  action  to  the 
word,  she  left  Jane  to  her  own  disturbed  reflec- 
tions and  set  off  on  her  errand. 

The  sound  of  an  electric  bell  followed  by  the 
murmur  of  voices  caused  her  to  turn  her  atten- 
tion to  the  door.  Marian  Seaton  and  her  mother 
were  being  ushered  into  the  room  by  a  trim  maid. 
They  had  tarried  to  haggle  over  the  matter  of 
fare  with  the  long-suffering  chauffeur.  With  the 
merest  shade  of  a  glance  toward  Jane,  they  seated 
themselves  on  a  brown  velvet  davenport  at  the 
far  end  of  the  room.  Jane  turned  an  indiffer- 
ent gaze  to  the  open  window  near  her.  From  her 
chair  she  could  view  the  veranda  and  its  occu- 
pants. The  girl  who  had  introduced  herself  as 
Judith  Stearns  was  apparently  the  only  idler. 
All  the  others  were  deep  in  books.  She  guessed 
that  they  were  preparing  to  face  their  coming 
examinations  and  she  afterward  learned  that  she 
had  surmised  correctly. 

The  entrance  of  the  maid  with,  "Come  with 
me,  please,"  addressed  to  the  Selbys,  who  rose 
and  followed  her,  recalled  to  Jane  the  fact  that 
her  messenger  was  slow  in  returning.    Ten  min- 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  55 

utes  went  by.  Still  she  did  not  appear.  Two  or 
three  young  women  passed  the  wide,  curtain- 
draped  door  of  the  living  room,  on  their  way  up 
the  open  staircase  in  the  hall.  "Why  doesn't  she 
come  back?"  was  Jane's  impatient  reflection. 
But  twenty,  then  thirty  minutes  slipped  by  and 
still  she  sat  waiting.  Suddenly  Marian  Seaton's 
high-pitched  tones  assaulted  her  ears.  A  deep, 
pleasant  voice  was  heard  speaking.  Through  the 
doorway  the  Seatons  stood  revealed,  in  conver- 
sation with  a  tall,  stately  woman  in  white  with  a 
crowd  of  snow-white  hair  framing  fine,  sensitive 
features.  The  three  leisurely  mounted  the  stair- 
case, while  the  watcher  clenched  her  hands  in 
sheer  impatience,  tinged  with  resentment.  The 
woman  with  the  white  hair  must  be  Mrs.  Weath- 
erbee.  If  this  were  so,  she,  Jane,  had  been  delib- 
erately ignored.  It  was  humiliating,  to  say  the 
least.  Jane  was  obsessed  with  a  wild  desire  to 
rush  from  the  house  and  back  to  the  station,  there 
to  catch  the  first  train  for  the  West.  She  had 
been  right  in  her  presentiment  that  nothing  good 
could  come  to  her  out  of  this  hateful  East. 

Suddenly  a  familiar  figure  appeared  in  the 
doorway.  There  was  a  horrified,  "Oh!"  then 
Judith  Sterns  hurried  toward  Jane,  contrition 
written  on  every  feature. 


$6 JANE    ALLEN 

"You  poor  girl!"  she  exclaimed.  "I  hope 
you'll  forgive  me,  but — well — I  really  forgot  all 
about  you.  I'll  tell  you  a  sad  but  bitter  truth, 
I'm  dreadfully  absent-minded.  It's  my  besetting 
sin.  I  started  out  to  find  Mrs.  Weatherbee  for 
you,  and  a  girl  I  met  yesterday,  who  rooms  on 
the  second  floor,  called  me  into  her  room  to  see 
some  Japanese  prints  she  was  unpacking.  We 
were  so  busy  looking  at  them  I  forgot  all  about 
what  I  started  out  to  do.  When  I  did  finally 
remember,  I  hustled  down  here  as  fast  as  ever  I 
could.  It's  a  shame.  I  hope  you'll  forgive  me." 
She  fixed  her  big  blue  eyes  on  Jane  so  implor- 
ingly that  the  latter  could  not  resist  smiling  a 
little. 

"It  doesn't  matter.  I  believe  Mrs.  Weather- 
bee  is  busy  at  present." 

'Oh,  have  you  seen  her?"  asked  Judith  in  patent 
relief. 

"I  saw  a  tall  woman  with  white  hair,"  replied 
Jane.  "She  went  upstairs  with  a  young  woman 
and  her  mother." 

"That's  Mrs.  Weatherbee!"  cried  Judith, 
brightening.  "Well,  whoever  goes  up  must  come 
down.  I'll  go  out  in  the  hall  and  camp  on  her 
trail.  That  sounds  really  Western,  doesn't  it? 
'Camp  on  her  trail,'  I  mean.    Some  ill-natured 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 57 

persons  might  spitefully  say  it  was  slang, 
though." 

Jane  smiled  again.  The  sudden  change  from 
gloom  to  laughter  made  her  face  beautiful. 

"How  delightful  you  look  when  you  smile," 
commented  Judith  naively.  "I  can't  help  saying 
again  that  I'm  really  glad  of  that  mistake  about 
your  room." 

The  sparkle  died  out  of  Jane's  eyes.  She  was 
not  glad.  Judith  Stearns  might  be  a  very 
charming  acquaintance,  but  she  did  not  propose 
to  have  her  or  any  other  girl  at  Madison  Hall 
for  a  roommate.  The  mistake  must  be  rectified. 
She  would  see  to  that. 


I 


CHAPTER    VII. 

THE  END  OF  A  TROUBLED  DAY 

["  AM  very  sorry,  Miss  Allen,  but  I  am  afraid 
nothing  can  be  done  for  you  in  the  way  of 
a  single  room  now.  I  acknowledge  that 
it  was  an  error  on  my  part.  I  cannot  understand 
how  I  came  to  overlook  your  request,  but  unless 
one  of  the  young  women  now  here  were  to  fail  in 
her  examinations  I  could  not  put  you  by  your- 
self." 

"But  my  aunt  stated  distinctly  in  her  letter  to 
you  that  I  wished  to  room  alone,  and  you  wrote 
that  you  would  arrange  it,"  reminded  Jane 
sharply,  her  too-ready  frown  marring  the  beauty 
of  her  smooth  forehead.  She  was  not  used  to 
being  crossed  in  her  wishes  and  she  did  not  intend 
to  submit  tamely. 

"I  repeat  that  it  was  an  error  on  my  part." 
Mrs.  Weatherbee  regarded  Jane  with  dignified 

58 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 59 

displeasure.  Once  her  ultimatum  had  been  de- 
livered, she  did  not  intend  it  should  be  contested. 
Judith  Stearns  had  not  failed  in  her  errand  the 
second  time.  True  to  her  word,  she  had  hung 
about  the  stairway  until  Mrs.  Weatherbee  had 
descended,  then  she  had  brought  the  matron  to 
Jane  and  presented  her  to  the  latter.  She  had 
remained  rooted  to  the  spot,  however,  for  hardly 
had  the  introduction  been  given  when  Jane  in- 
quired coldly  regarding  her  room,  adding  that 
she  wished  the  error  rectified  at  once.  In  her 
exasperation  over  what  she  mentally  set  down  as 
very  stupid  management  on  the  part  of  the  ma- 
tron, Jane  had  quite  forgotten  the  presence  of 
her  roommate  elect  and  her  cheerfully  performed 
service,  and  delivered  herself  of  a  number  of 
rather  candid  remarks  on  the  subject.  Hurt  to 
the  quick,  Judith  had  quietly  left  the  room  with 
a  most  unflattering  opinion  of  Westerners  in  gen- 
eral which  it  took  many  weeks  of  companionship 
with  Jane  to  change.  The  tall,  beautiful  girl 
whom  she  had  been  prepared  to  hail  as  a  comrade 
did  not  wish  to  room  with  her.  Perhaps  Mrs. 
Weatherbee  might  find  a  way  after  all  to  give 
this  haughty  stranger  her  desire.  If  not,  then 
she  made  a  solemn  resolution  that  she  would 
never  force  her  friendship  upon  Jane.    And  thus 


60  JANE   ALLEN 


the  spoiled  darling  of  a  too-adoring  father  and 
aunt  closed  a  door  against  herself  that  had 
opened  so  hospitably,  and  which  would  only  re- 
open after  she  had  learned  the  divine  principle  of 
giving  and  taking. 

"Perhaps  you  may  be  able  to  secure  a  single 
room  in  one  of  the  other  campus  houses,  Miss 
Allen."  The  quiet  voice,  freighted  now  with  dis- 
tant reserve,  acted  like  a  dash  of  cold  water  on 
Jane's  anger.  She  realized  that  she  had  met  with 
a  force  which  no  amount  of  battering  could  break 
down. 

"I  know  nothing  of  Wellington  College  or  its 
campus  houses,"  she  said  sullenly.  "My  aunt 
wished  me  to  live  in  Madison  Hall.  I  shall,  of 
course,  abide  by  her  wishes.  It  is  unfortunate, 
however,  that  the  error  occurred.  Will  you 
kindly  show  me  to  the  half  of  the  room  you  have 
reserved  for  me  ?"  Her  inflection  became  slightly 
sarcastic. 

Mrs.  Weatherbee  studied  intently  the  pretty, 
belligerent  face  on  a  level  with  her  own.  Behind 
it  she  glimpsed  something  of  the  troubled  soul 
within.  "My  dear,"  she  said  impulsively,  "don't 
begin  your  college  life  like  this.  You  are  looking 
on  the  dark  side  of  things.  I  know  you  must  be 
disappointed,  and  I  feel  myself  entirely  respon- 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 61 

sible  for  your  disappointment.  Cheer  up  and  try 
to  make  the  best  of  things.  Do  not  allow  it  to 
cloud  your  freshman  sky." 

But  Jane  was  in  no  mood  for  consolation,  par- 
ticularly when  the  consoler  was  at  fault.  "You 
are  very  kind,"  she  returned  ironically,  "but  I 
cannot  help  feeling  that  I  have  been  rather  un- 
fairly treated.  However,  as  you  have  advised,  I 
shall  try  to  make  the  best  of  things.  Will  you 
please  show  nie  to  my  room?  I  am  anxious  to 
begin  reviewing  for  my  examinations."  She  had 
intended  to  inquire  the  particulars  concerning 
them,  but  disdained  to  do  so. 

"Come  with  me."  Mrs.  Weatherbee's  kindly 
interest  in  the  newcomer  vanished.  "What  a 
thoroughly  disagreeable  young  woman !"  was  her 
thought.  In  silence  she  led  the  way  up  two  flights 
of  stairs  and  opened  a  door  at  the  end  of  the  hall. 
"This  will  be  your  room,"  she  announced  briefly. 
With  a  courteously  cold  inclination  of  her  head 
she  walked  away,  leaving  Jane  in  possession  of 
the  room  in  which  she  was  to  fight  so  many  silent 
battles  with  her  proud  self. 

Jane  set  down  her  luggage  and  viewed  her  sur- 
roundings with  contempt.  This  bare,  gray- 
walled  room,  relieved  only  by  narrow  leaf  bor- 
ders in  a  darker  shade,  suggested  little  of  the 


62 JANE   ALLEN 

luxury  of  her  own  chamber  at  El  Capitan.  There 
were  two  couch  beds,  at  opposite  sides  of  the 
apartment,  draped  with  tastefully-colored  cov- 
ers. There  were  two  chiffonieres,  a  dressing 
table,  a  wardrobe,  two  washstands,  and  a  good- 
sized  center  table.  There  were  absolutely  no  pic- 
tures. Jane  learned  in  time  that  the  college  girl 
prefers  her  own  scheme  of  decoration  to  any  that 
may  be  devised  for  her  on  the  part  of  the  man- 
agement. The  despised  room  had  two  good 
points,  however.  It  was  both  large  and  light, 
with  a  double  window  that  looked  directly  out 
on  stately  Wellington  Hall. 

Prowling  about  it  with  the  uneasy  glide  of  a 
trapped  animal,  Jane  explored  the  closets,  of 
which  there  were  two,  peered  into  the  wardrobe 
and  tried  the  drawers  of  the  chiffonieres.  The 
first  one  stuck.  Under  the  force  of  her  sturdy 
arms  it  opened  with  a  jerk.  A  quantity  of  hand- 
kerchiefs and  collars  tumbled  out.  With  an  ex- 
clamation of  disgust  she  hastily  replaced  them 
and  continued  her  explorations.  Then,  without 
removing  her  hat  and  coat,  she  threw  herself  dis- 
consolately into  a  Morris  chair,  the  only  com- 
fortable one  in  the  room,  and  gave  herself  up  to 
resentful  thought.    How  she  hated  it  all! 

For  a  long  time  she  sat,  staring  gloomily  out 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  63 

at  the  green  campus.  It  at  least  was  worthy  of 
notice.  She  longed  to  rush  out  of  the  house, 
throw  herself  upon  its  emerald  bosom  and  cry 
her  heart  out.  A  mission  clock  on  the  wall,  tick- 
ing its  imperturbable  way  toward  noon,  finally 
reminded  her  that  she  must  visit  the  registrar's 
office  and  learn  what  lay  in  store  for  her.  She 
hoped  that  she  would  fail  in  her  examinations, 
then  a  vision  of  her  mother's  face  rose  before  her 
and  she  rebuked  herself  for  her  unworthy 
thought. 

It  was  almost  noon  when  she  descended  the 
stairs  and  passed  out  of  the  house  to  the  veranda. 
It  was  deserted  save  for  a  solitary  student,  too 
deeply  engaged  in  a  book  to  raise  her  eyes  as 
Jane  wended  her  lonely  way  down  the  steps  and 
across  the  campus  toward  Wellington  Hall.  She 
encountered  numbers  of  girls  walking  singly  or 
in  twos  and  threes,  but  she  was  far  too  engrossed 
in  her  own  dreary  thoughts  to  pay  any  attention 
to  them.  She  did  not  even  note  that  a  certain 
tall,  blue-eyed  girl  had  bowed  rather  timidly  to 
her,  then  looked  unutterably  hurt  upon  receiving 
no  answering  sign  of  recognition.  Unwittingly 
Jane  had  cut  Judith  Stearns. 

Once  inside  Wellington  Hall  she  had  no  spe- 
cial difficulty  in  finding  the  registrar's  office. 


64  JANE   ALLEN 

That  efficient  person  was  already  deep  in  the 
business  of  interviewing  prospective  students 
who  were  soon  to  face  the  ordeal  of  entrance 
examinations,  and  attending  to  the  wants  of  all 
comers.  Finding  she  would  have  to  wait  her 
turn,  Jane  seated  herself  on  a  high-backed  oak 
bench  and  began  a  minute  study  of  the  woman 
who  was  so  important  a  factor  of  the  college.  She 
watched  the  plain,  kind  features  which  every  now 
and  then  broke  into  a  sunny  smile  at  one  or  an- 
other of  the  stream  of  girls  who  besieged  her 
desk,  and  decided  that  although  she  might  be 
worth  knowing,  there  was  every  possibility  that 
she  would  prove  as  disappointing  on  acquaint- 
ance as  Mrs.  Weatherbee.  Jane  had  yet  to  dis- 
cover that  it  was  she,  rather  than  those  with  whom 
she  had  thus  far  come  in  contact,  who  was  at 
fault.  But  the  moment  of  soul  illumination  was 
still  far  off. 

When  at  last  she  stood  before  Miss  Howard, 
the  registrar,  and  made  her  inquiries,  she  was 
received  in  such  pleasant  fashion  that  she  actu- 
ally forgot,  for  the  moment,  her  hatred  of  all 
things  collegiate  and  met  Miss  Howard  half- 
way, thereby  registering  on  that  business-like  in- 
dividual's mind  a  favorable  impression  which  she 
never  had  reason  to  change.     In  the  dark  days 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  65 

r .   „  ...  ,.  .  -— 

that  were  to  follow,  Jane  found  in  hers  once  she 
had  learned  to  know  her,  a  refuge  in  time  of 
storm. 

After  a  friendly  consultation  with  her  over  the 
printed  examination  program,  Jane  said  good- 
bye and  turned  reluctantly  away.  She  would 
have  liked  to  talk  to  Miss  Howard  for  hours,  but 
she  realized  that  even  minutes  were  golden  to 
the  busy,  efficient  woman  at  the  desk.  Consult- 
ing her  new  bracelet  watch,  which  she  had  set  by 
the  mission  clock  in  her  room,  she  found  that  it 
was  nearly  two  o'clock.  Luncheon  must  be  over 
at  Madison  House.  That  was  of  no  consequence. 
She  had  plenty  of  money.  She  would  walk  into 
Chesterford  and  lunch  at  a  hotel  or  restaurant. 
She  swung  down  the  stone  walk  with  a  sudden 
rush  of  exhilaration.  She  was  free  again,  at  least 
for  an  hour  or  two. 

She  had  not  left  the  campus  far  behind  her, 
however,  when  she  came  to  a  charming  little 
house.  Over  the  open  doorway  was  cut  in  letters 
of  stone  "Rutherford  Inn."  This  was  the  very 
place  she  had  been  seeking,  but  had  not  expected 
to  find  so  near  the  college.  She  did  not  then  know 
that  it  held  a  place  in  the  affections  of  the  Wel- 
lington girls  second  only  to  the  traditions  of  the 
college  itself.     She  now  remembered  passing  it 


66  JANE   ALLEN        

during  her  ride  of  that  morning,  but  had  given  it 
a  mere  cursory  glance.  Now  she  went  boldly  up 
the  flagstone  walk  and  entered  its  shady,  inviting 
porch.  Then  she  paused  for  a  moment  in  dis- 
may. It  was  fairly  well-filled  with  laughing,  chat- 
ting girls.  Her  first  impulse  was  to  turn  away, 
then  the  quaint,  massive  tables  of  black  walnut, 
decked  with  spotless  linen  and  heavy  silver, 
proved  an  irresistible  temptation.  She  made  her 
way  down  a  broad  center  aisle  toward  a  smaller 
table  at  the  far  end  that  was  empty.  Suddenly 
her  face  brightened.  At  the  next  table  to  the  one 
for  which  she  was  aiming  sat  Judith  Stearns,  in 
company  with  two  other  girls.  Jane's  talk  with 
Miss  Howard  had  left  her  in  a  softened  frame  of 
mind.  Then,  too,  she  had  begun  to  feel  a  trifle 
lonely.  Seeing  Judith's  eyes  fixed  upon  her,  she 
smiled  and  bowed.  But  Judith  deliberately 
averted  her  face  and  began  a  rapid  conversation 
with  the  girl  seated  beside  her.  She  had  been 
once  rebuffed,  now  she  would  show  this  haughty 
stranger  that  it  was  her  turn  to  do  the  rebuffing. 
The  red  tide  of  mortification  stung  Jane's 
cheeks.  Her  desire  to  be  amiable  vanished.  She 
hurried  to  her  table  and  sank  into  a  high-backed 
chair,  inwardly  raging.  So,  this  was  the  way 
Eastern  girls  behaved  toward  a  stranger !    It  was 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  67 

bad  enough  to  be  deliberately  neglected  as  Judith 
had  neglected  her  that  morning,  but  it  was  worse 
to  receive  the  cut  direct.  If  she  roomed  with  this 
rude  freshman  for  a  thousand  years  she  would 
never,  never  forgive  her ! 

She  picked  up  the  menu  and  strove  to  hide  her 
mortification  in  a  distracted  consultation  of  its 
pages.  When  the  waitress  carae  to  take  her  or- 
der, she  had  settled  upon  nothing,  but  desper- 
ately ordered  creamed  chicken  and  tea  and  after- 
ward remembered  that  she  did  not  like  either  of 
them. 

Luncheon  was  a  dismal  failure.  Jane  managed 
to  eat  a  roll  and  a  few  mouthfuls  of  the  despised 
chicken,  drank  half  a  cup  of  tea,  and  left  Ruther- 
ford Inn  divided  between  anger  and  despair.  She 
did  not  cast  so  much  as  the  flicker  of  an  eyelash 
toward  her  ill-mannered  roommate.  There  was 
but  one  thing  to  be  done.  She  would  return  to 
her  room  and  begin  her  review.  She  would  not 
eat  dinner  that  night.  She  would  remain  up- 
stairs and  study. 

On  the  walk  in  front  of  Madison  Hall  she  en- 
countered Marian  Seaton.  Neither  girl  made 
sign  of  recognition,  beyond  a  haughty  toss  of 
Marian's  blonde  head.  Jane  smiled  cynically. 
She  did  not  object  to  being  cut  by  Marian.    She 


68  JANE   ALLEN 


rather  enjoyed  it.  But  Judith  was  a  different 
matter.  Jane  could  not  forget  her  good-natured, 
friendly  advances.  Why  had  Judith  seemed  so 
nice  at  first  and  then  behaved  so  rudely? 

After  a  somewhat  lengthy  toilet,  during  which 
Jane  changed  her  traveling  gown  for  a  one-piece 
frock  of  soft  white  China  silk,  the  only  gown  she 
had  carried  in  her  suit-case,  her  anger  subsided 
and  she  settled  herself  to  study.  At  five  o'clock 
Judith  Stearns  entered  the  room.  She  glanced 
toward  the  silent  figure  at  the  window,  appar- 
ently lost  in  study,  then  compressing  her  lips  went 
quietly  about  her  preparations  for  dinner.  She 
bathed  her  face  and  hands,  re-coiled  her  long 
brown  hair,  and  departed  as  mutely  as  she  had 
come. 

Determined  to  make  a  martyr  of  herself,  Jane 
ignored  the  pangs  of  healthy  hunger  and  stolidly 
kept  to  her  room.  She  heard  the  merry  ring  of 
voices  and  the  patter  of  fight  feet  in  the  corridor, 
as  the  hungry  girls  of  Madison  Hall  answered 
the  clang  of  the  dinner  bell.  Hunger  at  length 
compelled  her  to  open  her  traveling  bag  and  take 
from  it  a  box  of  wafers  and  a  cake  of  sweet  choco- 
late. She  dined  in  solitary  state  on  these  light 
comestibles,  drank  a  glassful  of  water  and  re- 
turned doggedly  to  her  text  books. 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  69 

Gloaming  fell,  a  soft,  misty  twilight  with  a 
thousand  purple  shadows.  A  crescent  moon  ap- 
peared and  hung  above  the  distant  hills  with 
tender  grace.  Jane  strained  her  eyes  to  her  task 
until  darkness  blotted  out  the  printed  letters,  over 
which  she  bent  in  an  agony  of  loneliness.  Then 
her  listening  ears  caught  the  soft  tinkle  of  a  man- 
dolin, mingled  with  the  deeper  notes  of  a  guitar. 
A  song  rose  on  the  still  air.  It  was  followed  by 
a  ripple  of  girlish  laughter.  Another  song  fol- 
lowed. Jane  left  her  chair,  and  kneeling  at  the 
open  window,  peered  out.  She  could  just  see  the 
end  of  the  veranda  where  the  singers  were  evi- 
dently seated. 

For  an  hour  the  concert  continued.  Still  she 
crouched  at  the  window,  listening.  There  came  a 
brief  lull  in  the  singing.  She  heard  a  clear  voice 
call,  "Give  us  'Wellington,  Our  Alma  Mater,' 
Dorothy."  Several  voices  joined  in  the  request. 
There  came  a  particularly  beautiful  prelude, 
then  the  song  rang  out  that  had  thrilled  the  heart 
of  every  student  of  Wellington  for  a  generation. 

"Wellington,  our  Alma  Mater, 
Hark,  our  voices  rise  to  thee! 
Heart  and  hand  each  ardent  daughter 
Pledges  truth  and  loyalty. 


To JANE    ALLEN 

Guard  and  keep  us,  noble  Mother, 
Turn  our  thoughts  to  deeds  of  love, 
Kindliness  to  one  another, 
May  we  ever  faithful  prove — ■ 
To  be  ranked  as  thy  dear  children, 
In  thy  halls  of  deathless  fame, 
Guide  us,  teach  us,  blessed  Mother, 
To  be  worthy  of  thy  name!" 

Jane  laid  her  head  on  the  window  sill,  swept 
by  a  storm  of  tearless  emotion.  This  was  what 
college  might  mean  to  her  if  she  could  truly  live 
up  to  its  traditions.  "Guide  me,  teach  me,  blessed 
Mother,"  she  whispered.  "Dear  Mother  in 
Heaven,  and  dear  Alma  Mater,  for  the  sake  of 
one  who  loved  me  and  the  other  Mother  whose 
child  I  hope  to  be,  I'll  begin  all  over  again  and 
try  to  do  my  best!" 


CHAPTER   VIII 

BEATRICE  H0BT0N  THE  SECOND 

LONG  after  the  song  of  Wellington  had 
ended  and  the  singers  on  the  veranda  had 
gone  on  to  others,  Jane  lingered  at  the 
window.  Her  mind  occupied  with  her  desire  to 
do  well,  the  music  did  not  continue  to  thrill  her 
so  profoundly.  Lost  in  her  own  meditations,  it 
fell  upon  dimly  listening  ears.  If  she  were  to 
begin  afresh,  first  of  all,  she  must  have  an  under- 
standing with  Judith  Sterns.  Ashamed  of  her 
rudeness  of  the  morning,  she  did  not  wonder  that 
Judith  had  appeared  not  to  see  her  while  at 
Rutherford  Inn.  Jane  decided  that  she  would 
apologize  to  her  roommate  as  soon  as  she  ap- 
peared. For  an  hour  she  waited  patiently  for  the 
pleasant-faced  girl  against  whose  companionship 
she  had  openly  rebelled.  But  Judith  did  not 
appear. 

71 


72 JANE   ALLEN       

When  ten  o'clock  came,  Jane's  natural  impa- 
tience of  delay  overcame  her  good  resolutions. 
She  decided,  somewhat  resentfully,  that  Judith 
was  purposely  absenting  herself  from  the  room. 
As  she  had  exchanged  no  words  with  her  beyond 
those  of  the  morning,  she  could  not  know  that 
Judith  was  not  with  the  singers  on  the  veranda. 
Being  among  those  who  had  entrance  examina- 
tions to  take,  she  was  industriously  carrying  on 
a  review  in  the  room  of  Ethel  Lacey,  the  girl  on 
the  second  floor,  whose  fascinating  Japanese 
print  had  been  responsible  for  her  defect  as  a 
messenger. 

When  at  half-past  ten  Judith  gathered  up  her 
books,  said  good  night  to  Ethel  and  sought  her 
room,  Jane  was  fast  asleep.  Bodily  tired  by  the 
long  journey  and  mentally  worn  out  by  her 
troubled  thoughts,  she  had  succumbed  to  slum' 
ber  almost  as  soon  as  her  head  touched  the  pil< 
low.  Judith  made  her  preparations  for  sleep 
with  the  least  possible  noise.  But  before  she 
switched  off  the  light,  she  stole  across  the  room 
to  Jane's  couch  and  stood  for  an  instant  regard- 
ing her  almost  sorrowfully.  If  only  this  beauti- 
ful, proud-faced  girl  had  lived  up  to  the  reputed 
whole-heartedness  of  the  West.  Judith  felt  that 
she  had  been  cheated  of  that  which  she  had  had 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 73 

reason  to  expect.  She  wished  that  she  might 
have  Ethel  for  a  roommate.  The  girl  who  was  to 
room  with  Ethel  would  not  arrive  until  the  fol- 
lowing week.  She  wondered  if  she,  too,  would 
prove  a  disagreeable  surprise.  Ethel  had  said 
that  her  name  was  Adrienne  Dupree  and  she 
lived  in  New  York  City.  Judith  gave  a  faint 
sigh  of  regret  as  she  slipped  into  her  bed.  She 
hoped  Ethel,  at  least,  would  not  be  disappointed. 

Though  Jane's  first  day  at  Wellington  Col- 
lege had  been  one  of  unrest,  her  sleep  was  deep 
and  untroubled.  Her  dreams  were  of  El  Capi- 
tan  and  the  dear  ones  she  had  left  behind.  When 
her  drowsy  eyelids  lifted,  it  was  to  find  the  sun- 
light of  a  perfect  autumn  day  streaming  in  upon 
her.  She  gazed  about  her  in  sleepy  bewilder- 
ment. This  was  not  her  room.  Then  recollection 
rushed  over  her  in  a  dismaying  flood.  She  knew 
only  too  well  where  she  was.  Her  eyes  traveled 
to  the  couch  at  the  opposite  side  of  the  room.  It 
was  without  an  occupant.  In  sudden  alarm  she 
glanced  at  the  clock.  It  pointed  to  ten  minutes 
of  eight. 

"Oh!"  she  gasped.  The  remembrance  that  her 
first  examination  began  at  half-past  nine  served 
to  stir  her  to  action.  In  spite  of  the  fact  that 
Judith  had  evidently  kept  away  from  her  the 


74 JANE    ALLEN 

previous  night,  Jane  still  intended  offering  an 
apology.  It  now  looked  as  though  it  would  have 
to  be  postponed  indefinitely.  She  smiled  bit- 
terly. Judith  was  showing  unmistakable  signs 
of  hostility.  She  had  not  even  troubled  herself 
to  awaken  her  sleeping  roommate. 

Jane  performed  hasty  ablutions  and  proceeded 
to  dress  with  commendable  speed.  Fifteen  min- 
utes later  she  was  on  her  way  downstairs  to 
breakfast.  As  this  was  to  be  her  first  meal  at 
Madison  Hall  she  was  assailed  with  a  curious 
timidity  as  she  entered  the  attractive  dining 
room,  done  in  green  and  white,  with  its  array  of 
small  tables,  at  which  were  seated  the  majority 
of  the  household  of  the  Hall.  Outwardly  calm 
to  indifference,  her  heart  beat  a  trifle  faster  as 
she  paused  just  inside  the  doorway,  uncertain 
where  to  seat  herself.  A  tall,  slender,  brown- 
eyed  girl  whose  plain  white  blouse  and  neat  black 
skirt  bespoke  the  waitress,  advanced  to  meet  her. 
"Will  you  come  with  me,  please,"  she  said.  "I 
will  assign  you  to  your  regular  seat  at  table." 
Although  she  smiled  faintly  as  she  spoke,  there 
was  an  air  of  subdued  melancholy  about  her 
which  keen-eyed  Jane  was  quick  to  note. 

"Thank  you."  Stirred  by  some  unknown  im- 
pulse, Jane's  studied  reserve  relaxed  in  a  win- 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 75 

ning  smile.  The  gray  eyes  met  the  brown 
squarely,  and  in  that  one  comprehensive  glance 
each  girl  found  a  friend. 

The  table,  near  an  open  window,  at  which  Jane 
sat  down  was  already  occupied  by  two  young 
women  who  nodded  to  her  in  pleasant  fashion. 
One  of  them  was  a  vivacious  brunette,  whose 
piquant  face  fairly  irradiated  sunny  smiles.  The 
other  was  a  fair-haired  girl  with  eyes  as  gray  as 
Jane's.  Jane  had  a  dim  recollection  of  having 
seen  her  before.  At  least  she  bore  a  faint  resem- 
blance to  some  one  she  had  known. 

"Good  morning,"  greeted  the  fair-haired  girl. 
"I  was  wondering  where  you  were.  I  saw  you 
for  a  moment  yesterday,  but  before  I  had  time 
to  introduce  myself,  Mrs.  Weatherbee  marched 
you  off.  After  that  you  disappeared  most  effec- 
tually. I  am  Dorothy  Martin  of  the  junior  class 
and  this  is  Edith  Hammond,  a  most  worthy 
sophomore." 

"I  am  glad  to  know  you."  Jane  spoke  with 
decided  cordiality.  She  was  greatly  attracted  to 
both  girls.  Then,  too,  considering  she  had  de- 
cided to  try  to  like  college,  she  intended  to  make 
herself  as  agreeable  as  possible.  "My  name  is 
Jane  Allen,  and  I  am  from  Montana." 

"You're  a  long  way  from  home."    The  viva- 


76 JANE   ALLEN 

cious  girl  smiled  brightly,  and  looked  prettier 
than  ever,  "You  have  the  honor  to  be  the  only 
far  Westerner  at  the  Hall.  You  do  rather  sug- 
gest the  West,  too." 

"In  what  way  do  I  suggest  the  West?"  Jane 
asked  the  question  rather  abruptly. 

Her  imperative  tone  brought  a  faint  color  to 
the  other's  cheeks.  For  an  instant  her  smile  van- 
ished. Then  it  reappeared  as  she  replied  lightly, 
"I'm  afraid  I  can't  quite  answer  that.  It's  just 
my  impression  of  you,  I  suppose.  I've  never 
been  West,  but  I've  read  a  great  deal  about  it, 
and — well — you  seem  to  have  a  kind  of  independ- 
ence about  you  that  makes  one  think  of  moun- 
tains and  vast  distances.  Oh,  I  can't  explain 
what  I  do  mean,"  she  ended  rather  confusedly. 

"I  think  I  understand  what  Edith  means." 
Dorothy  Martin's  gray  eyes  regarded  Jane  with 
kindly  interest.  "She  is  really  paying  you  a 
compliment.  You  must  have  had  a  wonderful 
trip  across  country." 

"It  was  rather  uneventful  to  me.  You  see,  I 
didn't  care  to  come  here  to  college,  so  the  journey 
east  wasn't  particularly  exciting."  Jane  was  in- 
wardly surprised  to  find  herself  making  this 
frank  admission.  Then  she  suddenly  under- 
stood.    The  calm  face  of  this  splendid  girl  re- 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  77 

minded  her  of  her  mother's.  And  her  name  was 
Dorothy,  too.  Jane  immediately  felt  adoration 
rise  within  her.  Yes,  she  was  sure  to  like  Doro- 
thy Martin.  Some  day,  when  she  knew  her  bet- 
ter, she  would  tell  her  of  the  resemblance.  But 
not  yet. 

"Not  care  to  come  to  Wellington!"  cried  Edith 
Hammond,  arching  her  dark  brows.  "You  won't 
feel  that  way  after  you've  been  here  for  a  while." 

"Perhaps  not."  Jane's  dubious  inflection  was 
politely  contradictory.  She  realized  it  as  she 
spoke,  but  a  strain  of  sheer  perversity  in  her 
prompted  the  reply.  She  knew  that  she  could 
not  expect  to  become  friendly  with  these  girls  as 
long  as  she  persisted  in  it.  "Now  that  I'm  here, 
I  hope  I  shall  like  college,"  she  amended  rather 
hastily0 

"That  rests  entirely  with  you,"  was  Dorothy 
Martin's  serious  response.  "A  freshman  is  a 
pioneer  and  to  her  college  is  a  new  country.  If 
she  is  brave  and  resourceful  she  soon  makes  a 
home  for  herself  and  tries  in  every  way  to  im- 
prove the  claim  she  has  taken  up.  Of  course  she 
is  bound  to  meet  with  plenty  of  obstacles,  big 
and  little,  but  if  she  makes  up  her  mind  to  re* 
move  them,  she  is  sure  to  do  it,  and  this  strange 
new  country  becomes  dearer  to  her  every  day.** 


78 JANE    ALLEN 

Jane's  face  kindled  into  vivid  interest  as  she 
listened.  Dorothy's  forceful  comparison  had 
sunk  deeper  than  she  knew.  The  idea  of  being  a 
pioneer  appealed  immensely  to  Jane's  imagina- 
tion. "I  think  that's  a  splendid  way  to  look  at 
it,"  she  nodded.  "I  shall  always  remember  what 
you  have  said." 

Before  Dorothy  could  reply  the  girl  who  had 
shown  Jane  to  her  seat  approached  with  a  tray 
and  served  her  with  the  cereal  with  which  the 
breakfast  began. 

"Will  you  bring  me  another  cup  of  coffee, 
Norma?"  asked  Dorothy,  smiling  pleasantly  at 
the  waitress. 

The  girl's  sad  face  brightened.  "With  pleas- 
ure," she  replied. 

Dorothy  passed  a  few  words  of  friendly  con- 
versation with  her,  to  which  she  responded  with 
evident  delight. 

Edith  Hammond's  red  lips  took  on  a  slight 
pout  as  the  waitress  turned  away.  "How  can 
you  be  so  chummy  with  that  girl,  Dot?"  she  asked 
petulantly.  "You  have  really  spoiled  her.  She 
acts  as  though  she  owned  the  earth." 

"Please  don't,  Edith."  Dorothy's  calm  fea- 
tures grew  suddenly  stern. 

Edith's  expression  of  displeasure  deepened. 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  79 

"Why  shouldn't  I  say  what  I  think?"  she  de- 
manded hotly-  "It's  all  very  commendable  in 
her  to  be  working  her  way  through  college,  but 
it  doesn't  follow  that  one  needs  to  make  her  an 
intimate  friend.  I  believe  in  being  civil,  but  I 
think  it's  a  mistake  to  go  out  of  one's  class  for  a 
mere  nobody.  Don't  you  agree  with  me,  Miss 
Allen?"  she  turned  expectantly  to  Jane.  This 
haughty  stranger,  who  bore  the  unmistakable  evi- 
dence of  affluence,  was  sure  to  prove  an  ally. 

"No,  I  don't."  Jane  laid  marked  emphasis 
upon  her  reply.  "She  seems  to  be  a  very  sweet 
girl,  and  if  she  is  working  her  way  through  col- 
lege she  deserves  a  lot  of  credit.  It's  not  fine 
clothes  or  riches  that  count.  It's  the  heart."  Un- 
consciously Jane  repeated  her  father's  oft-spoken 
sentiment. 

"Shake  hands  on  that!"  Dorothy  reached  an 
impulsive  hand  across  the  table.  In  that  brief 
handclasp  the  two  met  on  common  ground  and 
Jane  made  another  friend  who  was  destined  to 
stand  loyally  by  her  through  good  and  evil  re- 
port. 

"You  are  both  hopeless."  Edith  laughed 
mirthlessly,  shrugging  her  graceful  shoulders  in 
disapproval.  Though  she  appeared  to  treat  the 
matter  lightly,  there  was  an  angry  sparkle  in  her 


8o JANE   ALLEN 

brown  eyes.  She  found  that  she  was  far  from 
being  pleased  with  this  abrupt  newcomer,  whose 
remarks  verged  continually  on  rudeness.  She 
had  greeted  Jane  with  smiles.  She  now  wished 
she  had  been  less  friendly. 

"Edith  doesn't  truly  mean  that,"  laughed 
Dorothy,  with  a  view  to  palliating  her  friend's 
outspoken  snobbishness. 

"Of  course  I  mean  it."  Edith  frowned  dark- 
ly, her  vivacious  prettiness  disappearing  like 
magic.  "Sorry  I  must  leave  you,  but  I  promised 
a  freshman  I  met  yesterday  to  show  her  about 
the  campus.  There  she  goes  now.  Excuse  me, 
please."  She  slipped  from  her  chair  and  hurried 
toward  the  dining  room  door. 

Jane's  eyes  followed  her  to  see  her  accost 
Marian  Seaton,  who  was  just  disappearing 
through  the  doorway.  She  smiled  grimly  as  she 
saw  Marian  stop  and  greet  Edith  with  beaming 
approbation.  "Birds  of  a  feather,"  was  her  men- 
tal judgment.  The  memory  of  Beatrice  Horton 
rose  before  her.  So  she  had  come  to  life  after 
all,  and  on  Jane's  second  day  at  Wellington.  It 
looked,  too,  as  though  she  needed  friends.  Very 
well ;  she  should  have  at  least  another  firm  advo- 
cate besides  Dorothy  Martin. 

"Edith  is  a  perfect  dear."    Jane  came  back  to 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 81 

her  surroundings  as  Dorothy  offered  this  apology 
in  behalf  of  her  pettish  companion.  "It's  all  the 
fault  of  her  bringing  up.  Her  father  is  a  million- 
aire and  she  comes  of  a  very  old  Philadelphia 
family.  She  is  an  only  child,  and  has  always  been 
allowed  to  do  exactly  as  she  pleased.  I'm  awfully 
fond  of  her,  but  I  wish  she  weren't  quite  so — 

so "    she   hesitated,    "peculiar    about    some 

things." 

"I  understand,"  was  Jane's  brief  response.  It 
was  on  her  tongue  to  remark  that  in  Marian 
Seaton,  Edith  would  undoubtedly  find  a  ready 
sympathizer.  She  refrained  from  saying  so,  how- 
ever. She  was  determined  on  at  least  one  point. 
No  matter  what  might  be  her  opinions  of  the  girls 
with  whom  her  lot  had  been  cast,  she  would  keep 
them  to  herself. 


CHAPTER    IX 


FRIENDS  AND  FOES 


DURING  the  next  two  days  Jane  found 
herself  so  completely  engaged  in  the 
ordeal  of  examinations  as  to  devote  very 
little  time  to  the  girls  of  Madison  Hall.  Her 
natural  reticence  prevented  her  from  falling  into 
the  quick  acquaintance  which  is  bound  to  spring 
up  whenever  a  number  of  young  women  are 
thrown  together  to  remain  in  one  another's  com- 
pany for  a  long  period  of  time.  Discouraged  by 
the  icy  demeanor  Judith  Sterns  had  presented 
when  they  found  themselves  alone  together  in 
their  room  at  the  end  of  the  first  trying  day  of 
examinations,  Jane  had  put  off  the  apology  she 
still  wished  to  make.  At  the  end  of  the  second 
day  she  grew  angry  at  Judith's  stony  ignoring 
of  her  presence  and  no  longer  desired  to  make  it. 

So  far  as  she  was  concerned,  matters  could  stand 

82 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 83 

as  they  were.  Judith  sat  at  the  same  table  with 
Marian  Seaton.  No  doubt  Marian  had  enlight- 
ened her  regarding  her  brief  acquaintance  with 
Jane.  It  was  equally  probable  that  she  had  ex- 
aggerated the  account.  Jane  was  not  troubled 
by  Marian's  opinion  of  her,  but  she  was  still 
slightly  remorseful  for  her  cavalier  treatment  of 
Judith. 

Aside  from  Dorothy  Martin,  Edith  Hammond 
and  the  meek  waitress  student,  whose  name  was 
Norma  Bennett,  she  knew  no  one  sufficiently  well 
to  be  on  more  than  bowing  terms.  Having  been 
without  girl  friends  all  her  life,  she  was  now  not 
specially  lonely.  She  was  as  yet  too  little  used 
to  her  new  environment  to  begin  longing  for  the 
companionship  of  these  Eastern  girls,  whom  she 
secretly  scorned.  To  pass  her  examinations  was 
a  matter  of  pride  with  her.  Once  she  had  set  her 
foot  forward  she  could  not  brook  failure.  For 
the  sake  of  the  adored  dead  and  the  faith  of  the 
living,  she  must  not  fail.  And  so  the  end  of  her 
first  week  at  Wellington  College  found  her  estab- 
lished among  the  freshmen  pioneers. 

The  term  "pioneer"  pleased  Jane  immensely. 
She  frequently  recalled  Dorothy's  comparison 
and  delighted  to  think  of  herself  as  one  who  had 
settled  in  a  new  land,  determined  to  win  her  way 


84 JANE   ALLEN 

against  overwhelming  difficulties.  It  was  a  most 
comforting  make-believe,  and  she  derived  a  con- 
siderable amount  of  satisfaction  from  it.  It  had 
been  her  aunt's  wish  that  she  confine  herself  to 
the  classical  course,  and  the  novelty  of  selecting 
the  various  subjects  for  study  and  beginning  the 
regular  routine  of  recitation  kept  her  busily  oc- 
cupied. So  far  as  her  studies  were  concerned  she 
was  genuinely  interested.  Her  thorough  train- 
ing under  Miss  Evans,  coupled  with  her  alert 
mind  and  power  of  concentration,  combined  to 
make  her  a  student  who  might  be  depended  upon 
for  brilliant  recitations. 

It  was  not  until  Sunday  that  for  the  first  time 
since  her  arrival  Jane  experienced  a  decided  de- 
sire for  companionship.  At  El  Capitan,  Sunday 
had  always  been  a  day  of  infinite  happiness.  Ac- 
companied by  her  father  and  aunt,  she  usually 
attended  the  morning  service  at  a  church  some 
miles  from  the  ranch.  In  the  afternoon  she  and 
her  father  were  in  the  habit  of  taking  long  horse- 
back rides  together,  eating  an  al  fresco  supper, 
which  they  took  with  them,  and  riding  home  un- 
der the  stars. 

During  the  service  in  the  chapel  that  morning, 
which  she  had  attended  in  company  with  Dorothy 
Martin,  Jane's  thoughts  had  traveled  persistently 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 85 

Westward.  The  singing  of  the  hymns  filled  her 
with  wistful  longing  for  her  lost  home.  Wrapped 
in  her  own  dreams,  the  religious  discourse  fell  as 
far-off  sounds  on  her  unheeding  ears.  The  mo- 
ment dinner  was  over  she  put  into  execution  a 
plan  which  had  been  in  her  mind  since  early 
morning.  The  beauty  of  the  day  invited  a  ride 
on  Firefly,  who  had  arrived  safely  and  who  was 
comfortably  established  in  a  stable  not  far  from 
the  college.  Jane  hurried  to  her  room  and  hastily 
slipping  out  of  the  embroidered  pongee  frock  she 
had  donned  in  honor  of  the  day,  dived  into  one 
of  her  trunks  and  brought  forth  her  riding 
clothes. 

Half  an  hour  afterward  a  decorous  group  of 
girls  who  were  taking  their  ease  on  the  veranda 
of  Madison  Hall  were  distinctly  astonished  to  see 
a  russet-haired  young  woman  in  ultra-modern 
riding  habit,  crop  in  hand,  march  past  them,  down 
the  walk  and  across  the  campus.  Sufficient  unto 
herself,  Jane  had  no  notion  of  the  profound  sen- 
sation she  was  destined  to  make,  and  went  on  her 
way,  mercifully  unconscious  of  the  buzz  of  com- 
ment she  had  left  behind  her. 

"Well,  of  all  things!"  burst  forth  Edith  Ham- 
mond, as  she  viewed  Jane's  serenely  retreating 
back. 


86  JANE   ALLEN 

"The  great  American  cow-girl,"  giggled  Alicia 
Reynolds  maliciously,  waving  a  thin  hand  in 
Jane's  direction. 

"I  can't  endure  that  hateful  Allen  girl," 
snapped  Marian  Seaton.  "If  I  had  known  that 
she  intended  coming  to  Madison  Hall,  I  would 
have  tried  to  get  into  another  campus  house.  I 
met  her  on  the  train,  you  know.  I  lost  my  hand- 
kerchief and  she  saw  me  drop  it  and  brought  it 
to  me.  She  tried  awfully  hard  to  be  friendly 
after  that,  but  Mamma  didn't  like  her,  so  we 
paid  no  attention  to  her.  We  hadn't  the  least 
idea  she  was  coming  here  until  we  bumped 
squarely  into  her  at  the  station.  We  rode  to  the 
Hall  in  the  same  taxicab  and  she  was  very  rude 
to  us.  You  remember,  don't  you,  girls?"  She 
turned  to  Alicia  and  Maizie  Gilbert,  who  nodded 
confirmation. 

"She  sits  at  our  table,"  remarked  Edith,  "but 
I  can't  say  that  I  like  her.  She  makes  a  great 
deal  of  fuss  over  that  Miss  Bennett  who  waits 
on  us.  She  only  does  it  to  keep  on  the  sunny  side 
of  Dorothy.  You  girls  weren't  here  last  year, 
so  I'll  have  to  explain  what  I  mean.  Dot  is  a 
dear,  but  she's  always  taking  up  with  these 
frumpy  persons  who  are  trying  to  go  through  col- 
lege on  nothing.     She  feels  sorry  for  them  and 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  9? 

— — ^— — — ^ »— «— — ^— — ^— i^^— ^ 

wants  to  drag  them  into  having  good  times,  re- 
gardless of  the  fact  that  they  are  totally  un- 
suited  to  our  standard.  She  is  awfully  nice  to 
this  Bennett  girl,  who  comes  from  goodness 
knows  where  and  hasn't  a  cent  to  call  her  own. 
Last  year  Dot  took  her  to  the  freshman  dance, 
and  I  wish  you  might  have  seen  the  dress  she 
wore.  It  was  about  five  years  behind  the  times 
and  couldn't  have  cost  more  than  four  or  five  dol- 
lars at  the  most.     Dorothy  is " 

"Well,  what  is  Dorothy?"  demanded  a  laugh- 
ing voice.  Dorothy  Martin  had  stepped  out 
onto  the  veranda  just  in  time  to  hear  Edith  speak 
her  name. 

Edith  turned  pink  to  the  tips  of  her  small  ears. 
"Oh,  hello,  Dot,"  she  greeted.  Casting  a  side- 
long glance  of  warning  toward  the  others,  she 
said,  "We  were  just  speaking  of  that  Miss  Allen. 
Did  you  see  her?" 

"Not  since  dinner."  Dorothy  shook  her  head, 
her  gray  eyes  fixed  with  grave  regard  upon 
Edith's  flushed  face.  She  was  fully  aware  that 
Edith  had  purposely  evaded  her  question. 

Alicia  Reynolds'  disagreeable  giggle  broke 
forth  anew.  "Wait  until  Mrs.  Weatherbee  sees 
her,"  she  prophesied  pertly. 

"What  do  you  mean,  girls?"    Dorothy  seated 


88_ JANE    ALLEN 

herself  on  the  top  step  of  the  veranda  and  looked 
interrogatively  toward  the  group  above  her. 

"She  marched  out  of  her  about  ten  minutes 
ago  dressed  in  a  riding  habit.  It  wasn't  one  of 
the  long-skirted,  old-fashioned  kind,  either.  It 
consisted  of  high  boots,  riding  breeches  and  a 
coat.  She  looked  like  a  movie  actress!  And  on 
Sunday,  too!"  Edith  tilted  her  chin  in  active 
scorn  at  Jane's  misdemeanor.  "You  know  how 
strict  Mrs.  Weatherbee  is  about  Sunday." 

Instead  of  being  shocked  at  this  revelation, 
Dorothy's  musical  laugh  rang  out.  "I  think  that 
is  really  funny!"  she  exclaimed.  "It's  worthy  of 
the  freshman  grind  book.  Poor  Jane!  She 
hadn't  the  least  idea  that  she  was  doing  anything 
out  of  the  ordinary." 

"I  fail  to  see  anything  funny  about  it,"  cut  in 
Marian  Seaton  acridly.  "She  must  have  known 
that  no  one  who  has  the  slightest  respect  for 
Sunday  or  Mrs.  Weatherbee's  good  opinion 
would  think  of  going  horseback  riding  to-day. 
I'm  only  a  freshman,  but  I  can  respect  traditions, 
at  least.  But  of  course,  being  brought  up  in  the 
wild  and  woolly  West,  she  is  probably  ignorant 
of  a  great  deal  she  ought  to  know." 

"I  am  quite  sure  that  Miss  Allen  had  no  idea 
©f  proceeding  contrary  to  Mrs.  Weatherbee's 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  89 

wishes,"  returned  Dorothy  quietly.  Her  even 
tones  hinted  of  rebuke. 

"I  don't  believe  she  knew,"  broke  in  Judith 
Stearns,  who  had  hitherto  taken  no  part  in  the 
conversation.  Honest  to  the  core,  Judith  re- 
sented Marian's  arraignment  of  Jane.  Her  own 
private  differences  were  for  the  moment  forgot- 
ten. "Miss  Allen  had  a  little  disagreement  with 
Mrs.  Weatherbee  about  her  room  on  her  first  day 
here.  Since  then  I  imagine  she  hasn't  been 
haunting  Mrs.  Weatherbee's  office  to  inquire  into 
her  likes  and  dislikes." 

"Disagreements  seem  to  be  her  specialty," 
drawled  Maizie  Gilbert.  "So  far  as  I  can  learn 
she  has  been  on  the  outs  with  everyone  since  she 
came.  That  is,  everyone  she  knows.  Her  royal 
highness  hasn't  deigned  to  trouble  herself  to  get 
acquainted." 

"Oh,  she  is  a  friend  of  Miss  Bennett's,"  snick- 
ered Alicia  with  spiteful  mirth. 

"She  is  my  friend,  too,"  announced  Dorothy 
gravely.  She  rose  as  she  made  this  statement. 
"I  don't  wish  to  be  critical,  but  I  think  it  is 
hardly  fair  in  any  one  of  you  to  speak  so  slight- 
ingly of  a  person  you  hardly  know.  Jane  Allen 
may  have  peculiar  sides  to  her  nature  which  as 
yet  none  of  us  can  possibly  understand.    Until 


90 JANE   ALLEN 

we  do  know  more  of  her  it  is  not  right  to  criti- 
cize. Speaking  of  traditions,  one  of  Wellington's 
finest  is  'Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged.'  Per- 
sonally, I  like  her  very  much.  Some  day  I  think 
you  will  find  yourselves  in  a  position  to  agree 
with  me."  Without  further  words,  Dorothy 
walked  across  the  veranda  and  disappeared  into 
the  house. 

"I  suppose  as  humble  freshmen  we  should  con- 
sider ourselves  properly  rebuked,"  sneered  Maizie 
Gilbert. 

"You  may,  if  you  choose,"  flung  back  Marian 
Seaton  derisively.  "All  the  upper  class  students 
of  Wellington  can't  make  me  alter  my  opinion. 
I  detest  that  Miss  Allen  and  I  am  perfectly 
frank  in  admitting  it.  I'm  surprised  at  your 
standing  up  for  her,  Judith,  after  the  way  she 
has  treated  you." 

It  was  Judith's  turn  to  color.  In  the  heat  of 
her  resentment  against  Jane,  she  had  rashly  con- 
fided her  woes  to  Marian,  whom  she  had  sworn 
to  secrecy.  Marian's  deliberate  betrayal  of  her 
confidence  made  her  very  angry. 

"Tell  us  about  it,  Judy,"  begged  Alicia  Reyn- 
olds, in  gleeful  anticipation  of  more  gossip.  She 
was  not  keen  enough  to  note  Judith's  plainly 
ruffled  feathers.    Of  the  type  who  rush  into  in- 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 91 

timacy  in  a  day,  she  had  already  shortened 
Judith's  name.  Now  she  entreated  her  with  con- 
fident familiarity. 

"I  have  nothing  to  tell,"  Judith  spoke  with  cold 
finality.  "What  I  said  to  Miss  Seaton  was  in 
strict  confidence.  I  am  sorry  now  that  I  said  it. 
However,  it  will  teach  me  to  keep  my  personal 
affairs  to  myself  in  future."  Flashing  angry  re- 
proach at  Marian,  Judith  rose  from  her  chair  and 
marched  into  the  house,  her  head  very  erect. 

"Miss  Allen's  influence  seems  to  be  extending 
itself  to  her  roommate,"  commented  Edith  Ham- 
mond dryly.  "What  did  Miss  Stearns  tell  you, 
Marian?  Having  proved  yourself  a  fafthless 
confidante,  you  might  as  well  live  up  to  your 
crime." 

Edith's  flippant  words  lashed  the  already 
nettled  Marian  to  further  irritation.  Judith's 
exposure  of  her  breach  of  confidence  was  de- 
cidedly hiimiliating  to  her.  No  girl  likes  to  be 
reminded  publicly  that  she  cannot  keep  a  secret. 
She  was  too  shrewd  not  to  know  that  were  she  to 
acquire  a  reputation  for  indiscriminate  talking 
she  would  never  be  able  to  live  it  down. 

"Judith  Stearns  had  no  reason  to  accuse  me  of 
breaking  my  word,"  she  declared  resentfully.  "I 
merely  reminded  her  that  this  Allen  person  had 


92 JANE   ALLEN 

been  hateful  to  her.  I  had  no  intention  of  saying 
anything  further  than  that  about  it." 

"That  means  you  won't  tell  us,"  smiled  Edith, 
faint  scorn  flickering  in  her  eyes. 

"Certainly  not."  Marian  assumed  an  air  of 
virtuous  dignity.  "I  hope  I  am  not  quite  so 
treacherous  as  all  that." 

"Noble  little  Marian,"  praised  Maizie  Gilbert. 
"Of  course  we  know  you  wouldn't  break  your 
word.  Let's  drop  the  subject  for  something 
more  pleasant." 

Marian  cast  a  sharp  glance  at  Maizie.  Her 
imperturbable  features  seemed  to  indicate  her 
good  faith  in  the  former.  Maizie  was  merely 
biding  her  time,  however.  As  Marian's  room- 
mate and  friend  of  long  standing,  she  had  few 
illusions  regarding  her.  She  knew  that,  once  in 
the  privacy  of  their  room,  she,  at  least,  was  cer- 
tain to  learn  every  word  that  Judith  had  said. 

"I'm  sure  Td  rather  talk  about  something 
else,"  Marian  said  half  sullenly.  "Suppose  we 
four  take  a  walk  around  the  campus,  There 
doesn't  appear  to  be  anything  more  exciting  to 
do.  I  hate  Sunday — when  one  has  to  spend  it 
like  this." 

"I'll  take  you  over  to  Preston  House  and  in- 
troduce you  to  the  crowd  there,"  volunteered 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 93 

Edith.  "Two  of  my  intimate  friends,  juniors, 
room  on  the  second  floor.  They  have  a  piano  and 
always  entertain  on  Sunday  afternoons." 

"That  will  be  fine,"  glowed  Marian.  "I  am 
anxious  to  make  friends  among  the  upper  class 
girls.  Most  of  the  freshmen  I've  met  so  far  are 
anything  but  interesting.  I'll  be  glad  when  I'm 
a  sophomore." 

"So  will  I,"  echoed  Alicia  Reynolds  eagerly. 
She  made  it  a  point  always  to  agree  with  Marian. 
She  had  a  wholesome  respect  for  the  latter's  pre- 
tensions. 

The  four  girls  left  the  veranda  to  stroll  arm  in 
arm  across  the  broad  green  campus.  In  the  mat- 
ter of  ideas,  they  were  well  matched.  Meeting 
on  the  level  of  pure  snobbery,  they,  as  well  as 
proud,  misjudged  Jane  Allen,  were  fated  to  learn 
during  their  fours  years  at  Wellington  a  num- 
ber of  things  which  did  not  appear  in  the  curricu* 
lum  of  study  of  that  college. 


CHAPTER   X 

THE  LETTER  THAT  WAS  NOT  MAILED 

BUT  while  the  group  on  the  veranda  were 
airing  their  opinions  of  her,  Jane  was 
enjoying  the  first  taste  of  happiness  that 
had  been  hers  since  her  arrival  at  Wellington. 
Allowed  unlimited  liberty  at  home,  it  had  not 
occurred  to  her  that,  in  following  the  dictates  of 
her  own  will,  she  was  outraging  Sunday  pro- 
priety. At  El  Capitan  she  had  worshipped  God 
in  the  open.  Her  reverence  for  sacred  things  in- 
variably deepened  with  each  long  Sunday  ride 
that  she  and  her  father  took  together.  To  won- 
der at  and  to  worship  the  grandeur  of  Nature 
was  to  be  in  tune  with  the  Infinite.  Her  loftiest 
emotions  and  highest  aspirations  had  been  born 
of  the  earnest  talks  she  and  her  father  had  en- 
gaged in,  as  they  rode  side  by  side,  perfect  com- 
rades of  the  trail. 

94 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 95 

Her  impulse  to  mount  Firefly  and  flee,  for  a 
brief  time,  from  the  unpleasantness  of  her  sur- 
roundings had  prompted  her  to  go  for  a  ride  that 
Sunday  afternoon.  Once  out  in  the  beautiful 
stretch  of  country  beyond  Chesterf  ord,  she  would 
have  space  to  breathe  and  opportunity  to  think 
and  grow  strong  of  spirit. 

Firefly's  delight  at  the  touch  of  her  soft  hand 
on  his  nervous  head  was  only  equalled  by  her  joy 
in  having  him  to  herself  again.  Weary  of  his 
dull  stable  quarters,  he  behaved  like  a  frisky 
young  puppy  let  out  to  gambol  on  the  grass  for 
the  first  time.  His  little  feet  fairly  flew  over  the 
dusty  country  road,  and  Jane  swept  along,  in- 
toxicated with  the  joy  of  living  which  for  a  long, 
doleful  week  had  been  denied  her.  How  many 
miles  she  rode,  she  did  not  know,  neither  did  she 
care.  An  expert  trail-maker,  it  was  easy  for  her 
to  keep  track  of  her  course,  and  she  knew  that 
when  she  decided  to  turn  back  she  would  have 
no  difficulty  in  making  the  return  to  the  college. 

Reaching  a  bit  of  woods  where  a  narrow  road 
wound  its  way  in  and  out  among  the  trees,  she 
explored  it  for  a  short  distance.  The  sound  of 
gurgling  water  urged  her  onward  and  at  the 
edge  of  a  shallow  brook  that  chattered  musically 
along  its  stony  course,  she  dismounted  and  al- 


96 JANE    ALLEN 

lowed  Firefly  to  refresh  himself  with  a  long  drink 
of  the  clear,  sparkling  water.  He  waded  to  the 
middle  of  it  and,  tossing  his  head,  neighed  an 
invitation  for  her  to  follow  him. 

"Can't  do  it,  old  dear,"  laughed  Jane.  "My 
wading  days  are  over  until  next  summer.  That's 
a  long  way  off,  and  you  and  I  will  have  to  be 
patient  until  then.  We  came  to  college  to  live 
and  learn,  and  we're  learning  altogether  too  fast 
for  comfort,"  she  added  a  trifle  bitterly.  "The 
best  we  can  do  is  to  console  each  other  and  see 
things  through.  As  long  as  I  have  you,  I  don't 
care  much  about  the  others." 

Jane  said  this  very  bravely,  but  immediately  her 
face  fell.  Out  there  in  the  stillness,  broken  only 
by  the  complaining  brook,  she  realized  that  she 
had  not  spoken  truthfully.  For  some  unknown 
reason  she  had  begun  to  care  very  much.  But 
why?  was  her  silent  question.  The  companion- 
ship of  girls  of  her  own  age  had  never  before 
seemed  necessary  to  her  scheme  of  life.  Now  that 
she  was  among  them  she  did  not  like  them,  and 
they  did  not  like  her.  Jane  paused  to  consider 
this  last  thought.  It  did  not  ring  true,  for  there 
were  now  two  persons  whom  she  decided  that  she 
liked  very  well.  One  was  Norma  Bennett;  the 
other,  Dorothy  Martin.    She  experienced  a  swift 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 97 

warm  rush  of  fellowship  for  Dorothy.  What  a 
splendid  girl  she  was!  And  how  kind  and  com- 
forting she  had  been  to  the  lonely  outlander,  her- 
self. And  there  in  the  silent  wild  Jane  developed 
her  first  "crush,"  which  was  eventually  to  change 
her  entire  point  of  view. 

It  was  well  toward  sunset  when  she  rode  into 
the  stable  yard,  and  after  seeing  Firefly  safely 
to  his  limited  quarters,  walked  slowly  back  to 
Madison  Hall.  She  glanced  indifferently  toward 
the  deserted  veranda  as  she  strolled  up  the  walk 
to  the  steps.  Once  inside  the  hall,  sounds  from 
the  dining  room  proclaimed  the  fact  that  the  Sun- 
day night  supper  was  on.  Hungry  by  reason  of 
her  ride,  Jane  hastened  up  the  stairs  to  change 
her  riding  clothes  for  the  pongee  gown,  and  de- 
scend presently  to  her  supper. 

"Miss  Allen!"  A  stern  voice,  freighted  with 
disapproval,  caused  Jane  to  wheel  about  when 
half-way  down  the  hall.  The  voice  belonged  to 
Mrs.  Weatherbee.  In  her  black  satin  gown,  her 
placid  face  a  stu^y  in  outraged  dignity,  she  ap- 
peared to  the  astonished  Jane  to  tower  above  her 
like  an  avenging  deity. 

"You  wished  to  speak  to  me?"  Jane  inquired, 
without  moving  from  where  she  had  halted.  She 
Wondered  vaguely  as  to  what  was  impending,  but 


98  JANE    ALLEN 

she  controlled  her  face  to  show  no  sign  of  curi- 
osity. It  would  take  more  than  this  exhibition 
of  displeasure  on  the  part  of  the  matron  to  intimi- 
date her. 

"Have  you  forgotten  that  to-day  is  Sunday?" 
Mrs.  Weatherbee's  tones  indicated  that  a  sacri- 
lege had  been  committed. 

"Certainly  not."  Jane  elevated  her  chin  and 
gazed  levelly  at  her  questioner.  "It  would  be 
hard  to  forget." 

"Nevertheless  your  memory  seems  to  be  treach- 
erous," retorted  the  older  woman.  "I  can  hardly 
credit  the  fact  that  one  of  my  girls  should  have 
deliberately  ignored  the  day  to  go  horseback 
riding." 

Jane's  gray  eyes  widened  in  genuine  amaze- 
ment. So  this  was  what  it  all  meant.  "I  was 
not  aware  that  it  was  forbidden,"  she  returned, 
striving  to  control  the  temper  which  threatened 
to  rise  at  this  unlooked-for  rebuke.  "At  home, 
my  father  and  I  always  ride  on  Sunday." 

"But  you  are  not  at  home,"  reminded  Mrs. 
Weatherbee,  her  stern  features  relaxing  a  little. 
She  found  herself  confronting  a  situation  on 
which  she  had  not  reckoned.  Just  to  a  degree, 
she  could  now  hardly  doubt  the  innocence  of 
Jane's  motive.     The  girl  had  not  intended  dis- 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 99 

obedience.  She  was  simply  ignorant  of  the  con- 
ventions. "It  is  quite  proper  that  you  should 
ride,  my  dear,  if  you  wish,"  she  explained  in  a 
milder  tone,  "but  not  on  Sunday.  At  Welling- 
ton  " 

"Is  it  forbidden  in  the  rules  of  the  college?" 
was  Jane's  curt  interruption. 

"Not  in  the  rules  of  the  college,  but " 

"Then  I  see  no  reason  why  I  should  not  ride 
my  horse  on  Sunday  if  I  choose,"  cut  in  Jane 
laconically. 

Sheer  vexation  prevented  Mrs.  Weatherbee 
from  answering.  Never,  during  her  long  experi- 
ence with  girls,  had  she  encountered  one  who  so 
aggravated  her.  The  indifferent  contempt  with 
which  Jane  met  her  well-meant  admonition 
aroused  in  her  a  feeling  of  animosity  quite  for- 
eign to  her  usual  serenity.  Confident  of  her 
power  to  compel  obedience  by  the  merest  show 
of  displeasure,  it  irritated  her  beyond  measure  to 
be  thus  coolly  defied 

"Have  you  no  regard  for  my  wishes?"  she 
asked,  her  tones  quivering  with  exasperation. 

"Every  regard,  if  they  are  reasonable."  Jane 
was  privately  astonished  at  her  own  reply.  "I 
cannot  understand,  however,  why  you  should  ob- 
ject to  a  perfectly  harmless  recreation,"  she  went 


ioo JANE   ALLEN 

on  boldly.  "My  father  says  that  it  is  the  spirit 
in  which  one  does  things  that  counts.  I  went  rid- 
ing to-day  on  purpose  to  get  away  from  this 
stupid,  narrow  life  of  the  East,  where  I  am  hardly 
allowed  to  breathe.  For  certain  reasons  I  must 
learn  to  endure  it,  but  no  one  can  hope  to  teach 
me  reason  by  forbidding  me  to  do  what  harms 
neither  myself  nor  anyone  else.  Oh,  I  hate  it 
all!"  Jane  accompanied  her  vehement  exclama- 
tion with  a  gesture  of  loathing  that  patently  in- 
cluded the  woman  who  had  presumed  to  inter- 
fere, and  turning  ran  down  the  hall  into  her 
room,  slamming  the  door  behind  her. 

Mrs.  Weatherbee's  first  impulse  was  to  pursue 
her  and,  demanding  admittance  to  her  room,  lay 
down  the  law  with  unsparing  severity.  She  did 
not  yield  to  it.  Instead  she  proceeded  in  the 
opposite  direction.  It  came  to  her  with  disagree- 
able force  that  were  she  to  put  the  matter  before 
the  dean,  she  might  meet  with  defeat.  Miss  Rut- 
ledge  was  a  Calif ornian,  with  the  distinct  atmos- 
phere of  the  West  about  her.  She  would  per- 
haps treat  the  affair  lightly.  Mrs.  Weatherbee 
herself  was  a  New  England  woman  of  the  old 
school.  She  had  little  sympathy  with  the  out- 
door sports  which  the  girl  of  to-day  finds  so  neces- 
sary to  her  happiness.     Jane's  mannish  riding 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  101 

clothes  had  shocked  her  far  more  than  the  girl's 
disregard  for  the  Sabbath.  She  prudently  de- 
cided to  think  well  before  taking  further  steps 
toward  managing  the  recalcitrant  Jane.  But 
her  active  disapproval  of  the  latter  now  deepened 
into  a  rooted  dislike  which  later  she  took  small 
pains  to  conceal. 

Jane  burst  into  her  room  to  encounter  Judith 
Sterns  in  the  act  of  leaving  it.  The  two  girls 
collided  with  a  force  that  sent  Judith  reeling 
backward. 

"I  beg  your  pardon.  I  hope  I  did  not  hurt 
you,"  Jane  made  frowning  apology.  She  was 
not  in  the  least  out  of  sorts  with  Judith.  Her 
lowering  brows  were  the  result  of  her  recent  in- 
terview with  Mrs.  Weatherbee. 

But  again  Fate  appeared  to  connive  to  keep 
the  two  apart.  Judith  translated  Jane's  frown 
as  pertaining  solely  to  her.  When  she  had  an- 
grily left  the  veranda,  she  had  resolved  to  make 
a  speedy  peace  with  Jane.  The  unkind  criticism 
of  Marian  and  her  friends  had  served  to  disgust 
her  with  them.  Dorothy's  defense  of  Jane  had 
sunk  deep.  If  Dorothy  found  Jane  likeable, 
she,  too,  would  try  to  know  her  better.  After 
all,  she  could  not  blame  Jane  for  being  provoked 
over  her  room.    Perhaps  Jane  had  not  seen  her 


102 JANE   ALLEN      

that  first  day  on  the  campus.  Judith  recalled 
guiltily  that  Jane  had  bowed  to  her  when  she 
entered  Rutherford  Inn,  and  had  been  rebuffed. 
Several  times  the  latter  had  seemed  to  be  on  the 
point  of  making  friendly  overtures.  And  she, 
Judith,  had  pretended  not  to  see  them. 

Noting  Jane's  absence  at  supper,  Judith  had 
hurried  through  the  meal  and  to  her  room.  When 
her  roommate  returned  she  would  apologize  to 
her  for  ignoring  her  salutation  that  day.  Per- 
haps they  might  come  to  a  frank  understanding 
that  would  serve  to  draw  them  together.  That 
would  be  Dorothy's  way  of  adjusting  the  diffi- 
culty. Judith  had  also  become  devoted  to  the 
pretty  junior.  * 

Jane's  violent  entrance,  coupled  with  her  curt 
apology  and  frowning  face,  completely!  upset 
Judith's  plan  of  tender  reconciliation.  With 
a  freezing,  "I  am  not  hurt,  thank  you,"  she 
switched  from  the  room,  with  the  conviction  that 
Marian  could  hardly  be  blamed  for  disliking  this 
rude  Westerner,  and  that  Dorothy  would  un- 
doubtedly discover  in  time  that  her  idol  was  made 
of  very  common  clay. 

As  for  Jane,  the  moment  the  door  closed  be- 
hind Judith,  her  belligerence  fell  from  her  like  a 
cloak.    Dropping  down  on  a  little  stool,  she  drew 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  103 

off  one  riding  boot,  stared  savagely  at  it  and 
hurled  it  across  the  room.  It  just  missed  sailing 
through  the  open  window,  struck  the  casing  with 
a  thud  and  landed  on  the  floor  beside  it.  In  her 
misery,  Jane  laughed  rather  hysterically.  The 
laugh  ended  in  a  sob.  Throwing  herself  face 
downward  on  the  floor,  she  cried  as  though  her 
stubborn  heart  would  break. 

Fortunately  for  her,  Judith  did  not  return. 
Finally  quieting  her  grief,  she  picked  herself  up 
and  began  a  spiritless  removal  of  the  other  boot. 
Surveying  it  dully,  she  went  on  undressing.  Her 
desire  for  supper  had  vanished.  Arraying  her- 
self in  a  soft  blue  silk  neglige,  she  began  a  search 
for  her  fountain  pen  and  note  paper.  Seating 
herself  at  the  table  which  served  the  purpose  of 
a  desk,  she  wrote: 

"Daddy  Dear: 

"I  can't  stand  it.  Please  let  me  come 
home.  If  you  only  knew  how  horrible 
everything  here  is,  you'd  fly  to  rescue  me 
from  this  miserable  place.  I've  tried,  but 
everything  goes  wrong.  No  one  under- 
stands me  and  no  one  cares  to.  I  know  that 
if  Dearest  were  alive  she  would  say " 


104 JANE   ALLEN        

Jane  paused  abruptly,  her  pen  poised  above 
the  paper.  What  if  somewhere  in  the  Infinite 
her  mother  saw  and  knew.  If  so,  what  then  must 
be  her  thoughts?  Surely  she  would  not  blame 
her  own  little  girl  for  all  that  had  happened. 

And  yet Had  she  honestly  tried  to  do  her 

very  best?  Dorothy  Martin's  earnest  speech, 
"That  rests  entirely  with  you,"  rang  in  her  ears. 
What  was  it  she  had  said  about  being  brave  and 
resourceful?  Word  for  word  she  recalled  that 
one  sentence:  "Of  course  she  is  bound  to  meet 
with  plenty  of  obstacles,  big  and  little,  but  if  she 
makes  up  her  mind  to  remove  them,  she  is  sure 
to  do  it." 

With  an  impetuous  sweep  of  her  hand,  Jane 
whisked  the  sheet  of  paper  from  the  table.  Tear- 
ing it  across,  she  tossed  it  into  the  near-by  waste- 
basket.  Seizing  her  pen,  she  began  on  a  fresh 
sheet: 

"Dearest  Dad: 

"Here  is  a  good-night  message  to  you 
from  a  verdant  freshman. 

"I  went  for  a  long  ride  on  Firefly  to-day 
and  all  the  time  I  wished  you  were  with  me. 
I  am  trying  to  like  college,  and  I  suppose  I 
shall  be  really  in  love  with  it  about  the  time 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  105 

g 

I  graduate.  At  any  rate,  I'm  living  and 
learning  as  you  said  I  must.  There  is  a 
splendid  girl  here  named  Dorothy  Martin. 
She  looks  a  little  like  Dearest,  and  she  has 
been  very  sweet  to  me.  Dad,  I  wish  you 
would  send  me  the  portrait  of  Mother  that 
hangs  in  my  room.  I  need  it  to  help  me  be 
a  pioneer.  Dorothy  says  freshmen  are 
pioneers  and  that  it  rests  with  them  whether 
they  can  be  good  settlers  in  the  new  country 
of  college.  Some  time  I  hope  to  bring  her 
home  with  me  to  dear  old  Capitan. 

"Firefly  is  in  fine  condition*  only  he  hates 
to  be  shut  up  in  a  stable.  I  shall  take  him 
out  for  an  airing  as  often  as  I  can.  Give 
my  love  to  Aunt  Mary  and  tell  her  I'll  write 
soon.  Give  Donabar  a  pat  and  an  apple  for 
me.    With  my  dearest  love  to  you, 

"Your  fighting  pioneer, 

"Jane." 

As  Jane  folded  her  letter  and  slipped  it  into 
the  envelope,  a  curious  peace  descended  upon 
her.  She  had  not  given  up,  after  all.  How  much 
more  pleased  her  father  would  be  at  this  second 
letter,  that  contained  no  hint  of  defeat.  Rising 
from  the  table,  she  walked  to  the  window  and 


io6 JANE   ALLEN 

looked  out  on  the  calm  starlit  night.  As  she 
lingered,  dreamily  wondering  what  the  future 
held  in  store  for  her,  she  saw  a  taxicab  roll  up 
the  drive.  A  girl  skipped  nimbly  out  of  it  be- 
fore it  came  to  a  full  stop.  In  the  moonlight 
Jane  could  see  her  quite  plainly.  She  was  small 
and  slender  and  dark,  and  moved  with  incredible 
lightness.  She  turned  a  lovely  impish  face 
directly  toward  Jane,  as  she  proceeded  up  the 
walk,  followed  by  a  luggage-laden  chauffeur.  As 
Jane  had  held  small  communication  with  the  ma- 
jority of  the  Madison  Hall  girls,  she  had  no  idea 
as  to  whom  the  newcomer  might  be.  But  in  the 
brief  glimpse  Jane  caught  of  her  she  realized  that 
this  elfish  little  person  was  totally  different  from 
any  girl  she  had  seen  thus  far.  It  was  as  though 
she  had  slipped  suddenly  from  a  stray  moonbeam 
and  landed  in  front  of  Madison  Hall,  rather  than 
descended  from  a  prosaic  taxicab.  "She  looks  dif- 
ferent," was  Jane's  thought.  "I  hope  she  won't 
be  like  the  others."  She  watched  her  in  fascina- 
tion until  she  disappeared  from  view.  Then  she 
turned  from  the  window,  little  dreaming  that  the 
attractive  stranger  was  one  day  to  fill  a  very 
large  place  in  her  college  life. 


CHAPTER   XI 

A  PLEDGE  OF  FRIENDSHIP 

ALTHOUGH  Jane  had  fought  another 
battle  with  self  and  come  out  victor,  she 
was  imbued  with  anything  but  the  spirit 
of  a  conqueror  as  she  took  her  place  at  breakfast 
the  following  morning.  Thus  far  there  had  been 
a  vacant  chair  at  the  table  which  she  shared  with 
Dorothy  Martin  and  Edith  Hammond.  She  had 
observed  that  all  the  other  tables  in  the  room 
seated  from  four  to  six  girls.  Several  times  she 
had  wondered  if  Madison  Hall  were  not  yet  full 
to  capacity  and  if  the  vacant  place  were  destined 
to  hold  some  late  arrival.  She  had  asked  no 
questions,  however,  even  of  Dorothy.  Trained 
to  use  her  own  eyes  to  the  best  advantage,  Jane 
scorned  to  resort  to  interrogation  in  order  to 
satisfy  her  curiosity  regarding  the  members  of 

the  household  of  the  Hall.     Of  an  impersonal 

107 


108  JANE   ALLEN 

nature,  she  resented  being  questioned;  therefore 
she  took  good  care  not  to  inflict  her  queries  upon 
anyone  else.  Whatever  she  could  not  find  out 
for  herself  about  people  she  preferred  to  let 

go. 

Then,  too,  she  had  vowed  never  to  give  Edith 
Hammond  the  satisfaction  of  learning  that  she 
was  in  the  least  interested  in  what  went  on  at 
Wellington.  During  the  brief  time  in  which  the 
three  were  thrown  together  at  meals,  she  ad- 
dressed her  remarks  principally  to  Dorothy.  She 
did  not  like  Edith,  and  Edith  had  evinced  small 
fondness  for  her.  Although  Edith  showed  evi- 
dent preference  for  Dorothy,  she  and  Marian 
Seaton  had  lately  become  very  friendly,  and  she 
was  frequently  to  be  seen  in  the  latter's  company. 
Whole-souled  Dorothy  tried,  in  her  earnest, 
kindly  fashion,  to  bridge  the  rapidly  yawning 
gap  between  her  table  companions,  but  it  proved 
an  uphill  task.  They  found  plenty  to  say  to  her, 
but  little  or  nothing  to  say  to  each  other. 

Jane  was  distinctly  relieved  as  she  slipped  into 
her  chair  to  find  herself  alone  at  table.  For  once 
she  had  a  question  to  ask,  but  it  was  for  Norma 
Bennett's  ears.  As  the  latter  came  smilingly  up 
to  her  with  a  pleasant,  "Good  morning,"  Jane 
began  in  her  abrupt  fashion:   "Who  is  the  girl 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 109 

who  arrived  last  night  after  supper?  I  saw  her 
from  my  window.  I  thought  you  might  know 
about  her." 

"Oh,  yes.  I  do  know.  Her  name  is  Adrienne 
Dupree.  She  is  rooming  with  Miss  Lacey,  and 
she  will  be  placed  at  your  table  when  she  comes 
down  to  breakfast.  I  haven't  seen  her  yet,  but  I 
knew  she  was  expected  last  night.  What  does 
she  look  like,  Miss  Allen?"  Norma  had  never 
presumed  to  address  Jane  other  than  formally. 
Poverty  had  taught  her  that,  for  herself,  reserve 
was  always  wisest. 

"I  caught  only  a  glimpse  of  her.  She  is  very 
small  and  pretty.  She  looked  like  a  sprite  in  the 
moonlight  last  night."  Jane  was  unaware  of  the 
enthusiasm  in  her  voice. 

Norma  noticed  it,  however,  and  mentally  hoped 
that  this  newcomer  would  be  nice  to  Jane.  This 
proud,  reserved  girl  seemed  so  alone.  No  one 
except  herself  and  Dorothy  Martin  appeared  in- 
terested in  her.  She  was  rich.  She  wore  beauti- 
ful clothes  and  carried  herself  like  a  young  prin- 
cess.   Yet Norma's  cogitations  came  to  a 

sudden  end.  Edith  Hammond  was  approaching 
the  table.  "I  must  go,"  she  murmured,  and 
walked  quickly  away. 

"Good  morning,"  Edith  greeted  Jane  coldly. 


no JANE   ALLEN 

"Good  morning."  Jane's  salutation  held  an 
equal  amount  of  ice. 

Neither  made  any  attempt  at  conversation. 
Norma  served  the  breakfast  and  they  proceeded 
to  eat  in  silence. 

"Oh,  good  morning,  Jane."  Dorothy  Martin 
put  in  a  breezy  appearance.  "Did  you  enjoy 
your  ride  yesterday?"    Her  gray  eyes  twinkled. 

Jane  looked  up  with  a  frown.  It  changed  to  a 
sudden  smile  as  she  read  genuine  amusement  in 
Dorothy's  eyes.  "Very  much,  thank  you,"  she 
returned  demurely.  Then  they  both  laughed 
outright.  Although  Dorothy  did  not  know  of  the 
scene  with  Mrs.  Weatherbee,  she  guessed  that  the 
news  of  Jane's  ride  had  not  escaped  that  worthy 
woman's  ears. 

"Do  you  ride?"  asked  Jane  suddenly. 

"No ;  I  wish  I  knew  how.  It's  splendid  exer- 
cise. You'll  laugh,  I  suppose,  but  I'm  rather 
afraid  of  horses.  Father  would  like  me  to  have  a 
horse." 

"Let  me  teach  you  to  ride,"  Jane  offered  eag- 
erly. "You  can  learn  on  Firefly.  He's  as  gentle 
as  can  be.  I  have  two  habits  here,  and  you  are 
about  my  height.    Either  of  them  would  fit  you." 

"Oh,  will  you  teach  me?"  It  was  Dorothy's 
turn  to  grow  eager.    "When  can  we  begin?'* 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM iii 

The  two  girls  fell  into  an  energetic  discussion 
of  Jane's  proposal.  The  fact  that  Dorothy  was 
anxious  to  become  her  pupil  was  of  sufficient  in- 
terest to  cause  Jane  to  forget  the  presence  of  a 
third  person. 

Edith  Hammond's  changeful  face  wore  an  ex- 
pression of  patent  chagrin  as  the  talk  went  on. 
She  did  not  wish  Dorothy  and  Jane  to  become 
friends.  Dorothy  was  by  far  the  most  popular 
girl  in  the  junior  class,  and  Edith  felt  that  she 
had  a  special  claim  on  the  pretty  junior's  atten- 
tion. It  was  all  very  well  for  Dorothy  to  make 
it  pleasant  for  the  freshmen,  but  it  was  not  neces- 
sary for  her  to  become  chummy  with  any  of  them, 
particularly  this  detestable  Allen  girl.  She 
hoped  Dorothy  would  not  invite  her  to  the  fresh- 
man dance.  It  looked  as  though  Jane  was  exert- 
ing herself  to  be  agreeable  with  that  end  in  view. 
The  coming  dance  being  just  now  an  important 
topic  of  conversation,  she  knew  no  doubt  that 
owing  to  the  fact  that  19 —  was  the  largest  fresh- 
man class  for  some  years,  the  seniors  and  juniors 
had  agreed  to  help  out  as  escorts.  Aside  from 
Norma  Bennett,  who  didn't  count  socially,  Doro- 
thy was  Jane's  only  hope  in  the  way  of  an  escort. 

Edith's  sulky  reflections  took  wing  as  her  eyes 
wandered  to  the  entrance  to  the  dining  room.    A 


ii2 JANE   ALLEN 

mite  of  a  girl  had  paused  on  the  threshold.  Not 
more  than  five  feet  in  height  and  boyishly  slen- 
der, her  small  head  running  over  with  short,  blue- 
black  curls,  she  looked  like  a  child  masquerading 
in  young  women's  clothes.  Her  large  black  eyes 
sparkled  with  mischievous  interest,  as  they  darted 
here  and  there.  Her  clear,  white  skin,  small 
straight  nose  and  the  vivid  coloring  of  her  curved 
red  lips  combined  to  make  a  face  of  unusual 
beauty.  Her  smart  little  one-piece  frock  of 
white  pongee  reached  just  to  the  tops  of  her  tiny 
white  kid  shoes.  As  she  stood  in  the  doorway 
she  made  a  charming  picture. 

"Look,  Dorothy !"  Edith  was  glad  of  a  chance 
to  interrupt  the  conversation  of  her  companions. 
"There's  Miss  Dupree.  I  saw  her  last  night 
when  she  first  came.    Isn't  she  a  darling?" 

Jane's  glance  followed  Dorothy's  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  door,  just  in  time  to  see  Norma  Ben- 
nett approach  the  stranger  and  lead  her  toward 
their  table.  Mrs.  Weatherbee,  who  rarely  break- 
fasted with  her  household,  had  directed  Norma 
to  look  after  the  newcomer  and  introduce  her  to 
her  tablemates.  From  Jane  and  Dorothy,  Norma 
knew  she  might  expect  courtesy,  but  Edith  Ham- 
mond might  misunderstand  her  effort  to  carry 
out  instructions  as  an  attempt  to  overstep  the 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  113 

line  of  caste  she  had  drawn  so  sharply  between 
herself  and  one  who  was  obliged  to  work  her  way- 
through  college. 

"Miss  Dupree,  this  is  Miss  Martin,"  she  began 
a  trifle  nervously.  She  then  named  the  other  two 
young  women,  and  with  a  timid,  "Mrs.  Weather- 
bee  asked  me  to  introduce  Miss  Dupree,"  walked 
quickly  away  without  looking  back  to  see  how 
Edith  had  regarded  her  temerity. 

"We  have  been  wondering  what  you  would  be 
like,"  was  Dorothy's  opening  speech.  "You  fill 
the  last  empty  niche  in  Madison  Hall.  We  are 
now  a  complete  household." 

"I  have  the  bad  habit  of  being  always  last  when 
I  ought  to  be  first,"  shrugged  the  fascinating 
little  girl.  "Since  first  ma  mere  said,  'Adrienne 
must  go  to  college/  ah!  how  I  ruined  my  voice 
explaining  that  for  me  the  student  life  was  too 
sad.  But  ma  mere  had  the  original  ideas  of  her 
own.  So — I  am  here."  She  made  a  gesture  of 
deprecation  that  was  as  purely  French  as  her 
name. 

A  gleam  of  interest  shot  into  Jane's  eyes  at 
this  naive  confession.  Here  was  some  one  else 
who  didn't  like  college. 

"I  wept.  I  shrieked.  I  raved.  I  implored," 
went  on  Miss  Dupree  dramatically.    "Poor  old 


ii4 JANE    ALLEN 

Blacky  made  the  great  fuss,  too.  Blacky  is  of  a 
truth  my  governess  and  for  many  years.  She 
wept  also  many  tears.  There  were  such  sad 
partings!  You  may  believe  it."  She  rolled  her 
black  eyes  as  though  to  express  the  precise  degree 
of  sorrow  of  her  governess.  "So  far,  I  have  seen 
nothing  of  an  excitement  here,  but  the  worst  is 
yet  to  come."  She  cast  an  impish  glance  about 
the  table  that  brought  ready  smiles  from  her 
listeners. 

"Oh,  you  only  imagine  you  are  not  going  to 
like  college,"  Dorothy  assured  her.  "We  have 
the  best  kind  of  times  here."  Dorothy  did  not 
adopt  the  serious  tone  which  she  had  used  to  com- 
fort Jane.  This  elfish  young  person  required  a 
different  method  of  treatment. 

"Do  you  really?"  The  black  eyes  opened  very 
wide.  "If  it  is  so,  then  I  shall  play  around  awhile 
in  this  huge  college  and  see  what  happens." 

"You  are  from  New  York  City,  are  you  not?" 
inquired  Edith  with  polite  interest.  Judging 
from  appearance,  Adrienne  Dupree  was  a  spoiled 
darling  of  luxury. 

"Indeed  I  am,"  came  the  quick  response. 
"There  is  no  place  in  the  world  like  it!  It  is  a 
great  pleasure  to  see  the  dear  old  town  after  one 
has  traveled  about  the  big  world  for  a  long  time. 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 115 

It  makes  happiness."  Unconsciously  she  had 
dropped  into  an  idiom  purely  of  the  French. 

"Have  you  traveled  much?"  Edith  questioned 
curiously. 

"Almost  all  my  life.  You  cannot  he  of  the 
profession  and  sit  hy  your  own  fireside,  you  know. 
But  of  course  you  do  not  know.  That  is,  you 
know  nothing  of  me.  I  had  better  begin ;  then  I 
shall  enlighten  you.  You  may  be  shocked.  I 
cannot  be  sad  if  you  are.  Frankness  is  the  soul 
of  virtue,  though.  Is  it  not?"  She  did  not  wait 
for  an  affirmative,  but  rattled  on.  "My  mother  is 
Eloise  Dupree.     Now  do  you  understand?" 

"I  do,"  nodded  Jane,  her  somber  face  lighting 
to  actual  beauty.  "I  saw  her  dance  last  winter 
in  Denver.  She  is  wonderful."  Jane's  voice  held 
a  note  of  awed  admiration. 

"Then  you  must  have  seen  me.  I  was  one  of 
the  poppies  in  'Midsummer'  and  a  fairy  in  the 
'Princess  of  Illusion.'  That  is  why  I  am  so  cross 
because  I  must  go  to  school.  I  wish  to  keep  on 
dancing  and  become  famous  like  ma  mere.  But 
no,  little  Adrienne  must  go  to  college.  Hard 
indeed  for  little  Adrienne." 

"I've  heard  and  read  a  great  deal  of  Eloise 
Dupree,"  said  Dorothy  warmly.  "She  is  world 
famous  as  an  artiste,  I  believe.    Her  interpreta- 


n6 JANE    ALLEN 

tions  are  marvelous.  And  to  think  that  her 
daughter  is  to  have  Wellington  for  her  Alma 
Mater !  It's  the  most  interesting  thing  I've  heard 
since  I  came  back  to  college."  Dorothy  beamed 
her  enthusiasm. 

"You  are  too  sweet  for  anything."  The  little 
girl  flushed  with  genuine  pride  at  this  praise  of 
her  mother.  "There  are  many  stupid  persons 
who  have  not  the  understanding  of  the  profes- 
sion. They  seem  to  think  it  a — a — disgrace  to 
use  the  talents  God  gave  one  in  order  to  give 
pleasure  to  others,"  she  went  on  quickly.  "Not 
that  I  would  care  the  least  little  bit  if  any  of  the 
girls  here  were  to  be  horrid  to  me,  because,  like 
ma  mere,  I  have  danced.  It  is  an  honor.  I  am 
very  proud  of  it." 

"Why  shouldn't  you  be  proud  of  it?"  de- 
manded Jane.  "You  ought  to  be  glad  that  you 
are  different  from  ordinary,  everyday  persons." 

"Now  you  speak  the  truth,"  encouraged  the 
mite.  "I  am  glad.  I  will  tell  you  a  great  secret. 
I  have  never  cared  for  the  girls  of  my  own  age. 
I  have  been  always  with  my  parents.  Mon  pere 
is  the  business  manager,  you  know." 

"I  never  cared  for  girls,  either,"  confessed 
Jane,  "until  I  met  Dorothy.  I  wish  the  rest  of 
the  Wellingtonites  were  like  her."    It  may  be  set 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  117 

down  to  Jane's  credit  that  her  impulsive  remark 
was  not  intended  to  offend  Edith  Hammond.  In 
the  interest  of  the  moment  she  had  forgotten  the 
sophomore's  existence. 

"Thank  you  for  your  very  frank  opinion  of 
me,  Miss  Allen."  Edith's  voice  quivered  with 
sarcasm.     "It  doesn't  surprise  me  in  the  least." 

"I  was  not "    Jane  paused.     Her  brows 

drew  together  in  an  ugly  frown.  She  was  about 
to  state  that  she  meant  nothing  personal.  Then 
she  changed  her  mind.  If  Edith  chose  to  mis- 
construe the  remark,  she  was  privileged  to  do  so. 
Jane  had  not  purposed  insult,  but  her  dislike  for 
Edith  choked  back  her  budding  apology.  What 
she  did  say  hardly  mended  matters.  "Pardon 
me,  I  forgot  you  were  present,"  she  drawled  in- 
differently. 

Anger  robbed  Edith  of  a  fitting  retaliation. 
With  a  contemptuous  toss  of  her  head,  she  rose. 
Ignoring  Jane,  she  smiled  rather  patronizingly  at 
Adrienne.  "I'm  so  glad  I  met  you,  Miss  Du- 
pree,"  she  said  sweetly.  "Sorry  I  can't  stay,  but 
I  must  see  a  friend  before  my  first  recitation. 
I'll  drop  in  on  you  later,  Dot." 

"Amiable  child,"  mocked  Miss  Dupree  lightly, 
the  moment  Edith's  back  was  turned.  "She  is 
shocked.    I  read  it  in  her  eye.    What  is  the  col- 


n8 JANE    ALLEN 

lege  coming  to,  I  wonder,  to  take  in  the  stray 
dancer  that  she  may  acquire  knowledge?"  Ad- 
rienne's  animated  features  assumed  an  expres- 
sion of  horrified  disapproval  that  provoked 
laughter.  It  was  not  against  Edith,  however. 
It  was  born  merely  of  the  French  girl's  droll 
mimicry  of  outraged  propriety. 

Unluckily  Edith  Hammond  had  glanced  back 
in  time  to  see  Jane  and  Dorothy  laugh.  The  red 
of  hurt  pride  stung  her  cheeks  as  she  left  Madi- 
son Hall.  They  should  pay,  all  three  of  them, 
for  their  ridicule  of  her.  Dorothy  would  find 
that  it  was  not  wise  to  preach  one  thing  and 
practise  another.  As  for  Jane  Allen  and  that  im- 
pertinent little  dancer — they  would  be  sorry,  too. 
She  would  go  straight  to  Miss  Rutledge  and  tell 
her  that  she,  for  one,  objected  to  the  latter's  pres- 
ence in  college.  Better  still,  she  would  have  a 
talk  with  Mrs.  Weatherbee.  She  would  under- 
stand and  together  they  would  put  the  matter 
before  the  dean.  Sooner  or  later  the  chance 
would  come  to  even  her  score  with  Jane  Allen, 
too. 

"You  are  a  very  droll  youngster,"  said  Dor- 
othy indulgently,  "but  I  am  afraid  your  frank- 
ness will  get  you  into  trouble  if  you  are  not  care- 
ful.    Please  don't  think  I  am  trying  to  be  a 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 119 

goody-goody  or  give  you  a  lecture.  As  a  staid 
junior  I  have  the  privilege  of  counseling  my  little 
freshman  sister.  Edith  Hammond  is  a  delight- 
ful girl,  as  you  will  soon  learn.  We  have  been 
friends  since  first  I  knew  her." 

"Appearances  are  sometimes  deceitful,"  ack- 
nowledged Adrienne  with  naughty  emphasis. 
"But  there,  forgive  me."  She  slipped  from  sar- 
casm to  pretty  penitence.  "If  she  is  your  friend, 
I  promise  to  like  her,  to  please  you.  That  is,  if 
she  will  allow  me  to  do  so." 

"I  don't  believe  she  can  help  herself."  Doro- 
thy returned  Adrienne's  implied  compliment  with 
fond  sincerity.  She  was  greatly  attracted  toward 
this  tiny,  colorful  person.  "Your  roommate, 
Ethel  Lacey,  seems  nice.  I  haven't  had  time  to 
call  on  her  yet."  Dorothy  resolutely  turned  the 
talk  from  Edith.  She  was  inwardly  provoked 
at  Edith's  attack  upon  Jane,  but  her  calm  face 
betrayed  no  sign  of  it. 

With  the  strain  of  Edith's  presence  removed, 
however,  the  remainder  of  the  meal  passed  off 
pleasantly  enough.  Jane  finished  her  breakfast 
first,  but  she  lingered  at  the  table,  fascinated  by 
Adrienne  Dupree. 

"I  suppose  my  first  duty  is  to  hold  the  inter- 
view with  the  registrar.    I  hope  she  will  not  cause 


120  JANE   ALLEN 

me  to  feel  of  the  height  of  two  inches,  or  perhaps 
gobble  me  up."  Adrienne  made  an  impish  grim- 
ace. "I'm  to  be  a  special  victim  of  examinations, 
it  seems." 

"Shall  I  take  you  to  her?"  proposed  Jane. 
"My  first  recitation  is  Livy,  and  it  doesn't  come 
until  ten.  You  can  go  to  chapel  with  Dorothy 
and  me,  then  afterward  we  can  go  on  to  Welling- 
ton Hall." 

"Very  fine  and  truly  hospitable,"  accepted 
Adrienne  gaily.  "Does  chapel  mean  morning 
devotions  ?" 

"It  does,"  smiled  Dorothy,  "and  you  must  be 
very  good  and  as  quiet  as  a  mouse,  or  the  faculty 
won't  like  you." 

"Perhaps  I  shall  not  like  the  faculty,"  dimpled 
Adrienne. 

"It's  your  duty  to,  unless  you're  conditioned. 
Then  your  lack  of  devotion  will  be  excusable." 

Jane  and  Dorothy  felt  themselves  to  be  actual 
giants  as  they  crossed  the  campus  to  the  chapel 
with  the  diminutive  Adrienne  between  them.  At 
the  door  Dorothy  left  them  to  take  her  place 
among  the  juniors.  Jane  and  Adrienne  found 
seats  in  the  pews  reserved  for  the  freshman  class. 

During  the  short  devotional  service,  the  French 
girl  was  a  model  of  discreet  silence.    Her  bright 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 121 

eyes,  however,  kept  up  a  constant  roving  over 
the  rows  of  students,  and  like  all  impressionable 
persons  of  her  type  she  drew  quantities  of  con- 
clusions concerning  them. 

"I'm  glad  that's  over,"  she  announced  with  a 
sigh  of  relief  as  the  two  complex  children  of  im- 
pulse, so  opposite  in  nature,  yet  so  alike  in  spirit, 
left  the  chapel  to  go  to  Wellington  Hall.  "I 
hate  being  solemn.  I  like  to  laugh  and  sing  and 
dance.  Oh,  how  I  love  to  dance !"  She  paused  in 
the  middle  of  the  campus  and  clasped  her  small 
hands  in  fervent  ecstacy. 

"Chapel  always  makes  me  feel  blue,"  was 
Jane's  gloomy  comment. 

"What's  the  matter  with  you?"  Adrienne  had 
now  resumed  her  walk  at  Jane's  side.  "You  are 
— oh — you  have  the  unhappy  look,  as  mon  pere 
would  say.  Is  it  because  you  hate  this  college? 
You  said  at  the  breakfast  table  that  you  did  not 
wish  to  come  here.  Where  do  you  live?  In  the 
wide  West,  I  suppose.  You  spoke  of  Denver. 
I  always  remember  everything  I  hear." 

Jane  spoke  briefly  of  herself  and  her  home. 
Yet  she  told  Adrienne  more  than  she  had  admit- 
ted to  anyone  else  since  her  arrival. 

"I  see  the  reason,  indeed."  Adrienne  gave 
Jane's  arm  a  reassuring  pat.    "But  never  mind." 


122  JANE   ALLEN 

Her  quaint  phrasing  was  reminiscent  of  her  for- 
eign parentage.  "Be  of  good  cheer.  I  had  the 
feeling  of  liking  for  you,  the  minute  my  eyes  saw 
you.  You  are  nicer  even  than  the  Dorothy  girl. 
We  are  both  of  the  same  mind.  Let  us  be  great 
friends.  Je  vous  aime.  Je  vous  ador.  Que 
voulez  vous  encore?"  She  stopped  again,  hold- 
ing out  her  small  hands  to  Jane  in  a  pretty  ges- 
ture of  invitation. 

Jane  caught  them  in  a  firm  clasp.  "I'd  love 
to  be  best  friends,"  she  said,  deeply  moved.  And 
as  she  pledged  herself  to  friendship,  Jane  took 
her  first  definite  step  toward  being  a  real  girl 
among  girls. 


CHAPTER   XII 

A  LOSS  THAT  PROVED  A  GAIN 

AFTER  the  advent  of  Adrienne  Dupree 
into  Madison  Hall,  Jane  took  a  new 
lease  in  college  life.  She  no  longer  felt 
so  unutterably  alone.  The  arrival  of  the  piquant- 
faced  French  girl  had  wrought  a  welcome  change 
in  the  tiresome  routine  to  which  she  was  bravely 
trying  to  accustom  herself.  She  found  it  hard 
to  credit  that  she,  the  Jane  Allen  who  had  scorned 
the  society  of  girls,  should  have  at  last  succumbed 
to  it.  Over  and  over  she  wondered  how  it  had 
happened  that  this  lovely  little  person,  who  over- 
flowed with  high-spirited  gaiety,  should  have 
been  attracted  to  her.  Jane  was  as  yet  too  full 
of  the  wrong  of  being  banished  from  El  Capitan 
to  realize  her  own  claim  to  a  type  of  beauty  quite 
as  convincing  as  Adrienne's.  Her  regular  fea- 
tures, slender,  graceful  figure  and  erect,  proud 
bearing  combined  to  make  her  singularly  attract- 

123 


124  JANE   ALLEN 

ive.  But  the  stubborn,  rebellious  spirit  that 
dwelt  within  robbed  her  fine  face  of  its  natural 
charm,  thus  repelling  rather  than  attracting 
those  who  were  forced  to  concede  that  she  was 
"stunning,"  but 

Adrienne,  however,  rapidly  grew  in  popular- 
ity at  Madison  Hall.  Once  her  trial  of  examina- 
tions had  been  met  and  disposed  of  to  her  credit, 
her  restless  nature  demanded  a  thorough  explora- 
tion of  her  habitation  and  an  acquaintance  with 
all  who  dwelt  within  its  walls.  Edith  Ham- 
mond's indignant  protest  against  her  to  Mrs. 
IWeatherbee  met  with  no  dire  results.  That 
august  individual  was  by  no  means  anxious  to 
lay  a  complaint  against  the  elfish  child  of  the 
theatre  before  Miss  Rutledge.  She  sympathized 
prettily  with  Edith,  thereby  showing  her  own  dis- 
approval of  Adrienne.  She  stated  with  a  nice 
amount  of  regret  that  she  had  learned  from  Miss 
Kutledge  of  a  firm  friendship  that  had  existed 
for  many  years  between  President  Blakesly  and 
Miss  Dupree's  father.  This  was  equivalent  to 
saying  that  her  hands  were  tied  regarding  this 
newest  arrival  at  the  Hall. 

Beaten  at  this  point,  Edith  was  forced  to  drop 
all  thought  of  ousting  Adrienne  from  Welling- 
ton.    She  therefore  turned  her  attention  to  a 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 125 

study  of  ways  and  means  of  making  the  little  girl 
uncomfortable.  She  had  quickly  abandoned  her 
plan  to  belittle  Dorothy  Martin  in  the  eyes  of 
her  fellow  students.  Dorothy  stood  so  patently 
for  all  of  Wellington's  highest  traditions  that  to 
attack  her  strongly  fortified  position  would  mean 
Edith's  ultimate  defeat.  As  freshmen,  Jane  and 
Adrienne  would  be  far  easier  to  discredit.  Jane 
had  already  made  several  enemies  and  Adrienne 
bore  the  stamp  of  the  theatre.  It  was  splendid 
capital  on  which  to  proceed. 

But,  in  the  clever  little  French  girl,  she  found 
a  foeman  worthy  of  her  steel.  Brought  up  in 
the  atmosphere  of  the  theatre,  Adrienne  had 
learned  to  read  human  nature  with  surprising 
accuracy.  Born  of  a  people  to  whom  diplomacy 
is  second  nature,  she  divined  Edith's  intentions 
and  immediately  lined  up  her  forces.  With  the 
exception  of  Marian  Seaton,  Maizie  Gilbert  and 
Alicia  Reynolds,  the  girls  of  Madison  Hall 
flocked  to  her  standard.  Her  mother's  prestige 
in  the  world  of  the  fine  arts,  her  friendly  footing 
with  the  Blakeslys,  and  lastly  her  own  prettiness 
and  charm  were  points  indisputably  in  her  favor. 
Then,  too,  the  very  fact  that  she  had  been  on  the 
stage  as  a  professional  dancer  lent  an  irresistible 
glamor  to  her  sayings  and  doings. 


126 JANE   ALLEN 

Edith's  animosity  toward  herself  she  met  with 
a  joyous  air  of  innocence  that  was  highly  divert- 
ing to  Jane  and  Dorothy.  But  there  were  occa- 
sions when  her  roguish  black  eyes  could  flash 
forth  unmistakable  danger  signals.  Then  she 
would  tantalizingly  lead  Edith  on  to  angry  dis- 
cussion, merely  to  deliver  a  lightning  thrust  that 
left  her  gasping.  She  was  quite  sufficient  unto 
herself,  as  Edith  discovered  to  her  chagrin,  and 
after  several  disconcerting  encounters,  she  found 
it  advisable  to  treat  Adrienne  civilly. 

Jane,  however,  was  a  fruitful  subject  for  an- 
noyance. Hers  was  a  nature  too  intense  to  meet 
sneers  with  laughter,  and  thus  bring  about  the 
discomfiture  of  her  who  sneered.  True,  she  sel- 
dom deigned  to  reply  in  kind  to  Edith's  veiled 
flings,  but  her  lowering  brows  gave  strong  hint 
that  she  felt  the  sting.  Privately,  Adrienne  had 
begged  Jane  to  allow  her  to  do  battle  in  her  be- 
half. Jane  had  refused  her  good  offices  with  a 
curtness  that  warned  her  not  to  interfere.  De- 
spite her  fondness  for  the  taciturn  Westerner, 
Adrienne  was  a  trifle  afraid  of  her.  At  times  she 
was  sure  she  understood  Jane.  Again  she  felt 
that  she  did  not  understand  her  at  all. 

Due  largely  to  the  popular  little  girl's  open 
fondness  for  her  moody  friend,  a  few  of  the 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  127 

Madison  Hall  contingent  made  half-hearted  ad- 
vances toward  acquaintance  with  Jane.  But  the 
caustic  criticism  of  Marian  Seaton  and  her 
friends,  Edith  Hammond's  dislike  for  her,  Ju- 
dith Stearns'  wrongs,  which  Marian  had  secretly 
confided  to  Maizie  Gilbert,  who  had  in  turn  re- 
lated them  to  half  a  dozen  others,  and  Jane's  own 
antagonistic  attitude  combined  to  put  her  in  dis- 
tinct disfavor. 

Yet  there  was  one  person  at  Madison  Hall 
who  had  received  a  deeper  insight  into  Jane's 
true  disposition  than  even  Adrienne  Dupree. 
That  person  was  Judith  Stearns.  Quite  by 
chance  the  key  had  been  placed  in  her  hands. 
On  the  Sunday  evening  when  Jane  had  written 
her  impassioned  plea  to  her  father,  torn  it  across 
and  flung  it  into  the  wastebasket,  she  had  no 
notion  that  eyes  other  than  her  own  would  read 
it.  On  that  same  evening,  absent-minded  Judith 
had  spent  the  evening  in  Ethel  Lacey's  room, 
writing  a  theme  for  the  next  day's  English.  She 
had  remained  there  until  the  half -past-ten  limit, 
and  hurried  to  her  room,  one  hand  holding  the 
original  draft  of  the  theme,  the  other  the  finished 
work.  She  had  crumpled  the  discarded  sheets 
together  and  carelessly  tossed  them  into  her 
wastebasket. 


128  JANE    ALLEN         

On  the  following  morning,  after  Jane  had  left 
the  room,  Judith  had  found  to  her  consternation 
that  it  was  the  final  copy  which  she  had  discarded. 
A  frenzied  rummaging  of  the  basket  yielded  the 
cherished  but  badly  treated  theme.  As  she 
brought  forth  the  wrinkled  sheets  of  paper,  half 
of  Jane's  note  came  with  them.  Before  she  real- 
ized that  she  was  perusing  strictly  private  cor- 
respondence she  had  read  enough  of  poor  Jane's 
acknowledgment  of  defeat  to  cause  her  to  catch 
her  breath  sharply.  Honor  now  awoke;  she 
would  not  allow  herself  to  search  in  the  basket 
for  the  missing  half.  The  potent  phrases, 
"Daddy,  dear,  I  can't  stand  it,"  "how  horrible 
everything  here  is,"  "miserable  place,"  danced 
before  her  eyes  and  filled  her  warm  heart  with 
an  overwhelming  sense  of  pity  for  her  room- 
mate. 

She  now  knew  that  Jane  Allen's  indifferent 
face  masked  an  unhappiness  of  which  she  alone 
had  chanced  to  learn.  If  Jane  had  suddenly  en- 
tered the  room,  Judith  would  have  flown  to  com- 
fort her.  But  as  she  did  not  appear,  Judith 
thoughtfully  reduced  the  betraying  paper  to  un- 
readable bits  and  dropped  them  in  the  basket. 
In  her  abstraction  over  her  discovery  she  picked 
up  a  sheet  of  her  theme  and  was  about  to  demol- 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 129 

ish  it.  Providentially  catching  sight  of  her  own 
handwriting,  she  giggled  softly  at  her  near 
blunder  and  began  smoothing  out  its  crumpled 
folds. 

Later,  as  she  hurried  across  the  campus  to  her 
English  recitation,  the  rescued  theme  in  her  hand, 
she  pondered  so  deeply  over  how  she  might 
straighten  matters  with  her  despondent  room- 
mate that  she  meandered  dreamily  into  the  hall 
where  her  classroom  lay,  opened  the  wrong  door 
and  broke  in  upon  a  recitation  in  French,  much 
to  the  instructor's  disgust. 

When  she  and  Jane  were  finally  alone  to- 
gether, which  was  not  until  just  before  dinner 
that  evening,  Judith  tried  vainly  to  think  of  some 
way  in  which  she  might  speak  of  her  discovery. 
Fear  of  being  misunderstood  and  accused  of  pry- 
ing held  her  silent.  She  did  not  know  how  to 
begin  or  what  to  say  in  explanation.  So  she  put 
off  speaking,  and,  as  the  autumn  days  glided  by, 
she  could  never  screw  up  her  courage  to  say  what 
she  wished.  But,  although  she  was  unconscious 
of  it,  Jane's  need  of  a  friend  had  brought  her  one 
who  was  only  waiting  for  an  opportunity  to  de- 
clare herself. 

Opportunity  has  a  well-known  habit  of  crop- 
ping up  unexpectedly.    Late  one  afternoon  Jane 


130  JANE   ALLEN 

came  hurrying  into  her  room,  cheeks  aglow,  her 
curls  flying.  She  had  just  come  from  a  long  ride 
through  the  crisp  fall  air  on  Firefly,  and  the  old 
joy  of  living  had  returned  to  her  with  a  rush. 
She  was  no  longer  the  silent,  sullen  person  who 
kept  everyone  at  arm's  length.  She  was  again 
the  radiant,  impulsive  Jane  of  El  Capitan,  who 
won  her  way  to  whatever  she  desired  by  the  f oree 
of  her  bubbling  high  spirits. 

An  unexpected  sight  brought  her  to  a  quick 
halt  in  the  middle  of  the  room.  Face  downward 
on  her  bed  lay  Judith,  her  shoulders  shaking. 
The  unmistakable  sound  of  muffled  sobs  pro- 
ceeded from  her  immediate  vicinity. 

"What's  the  matter,  Miss  Stearns?"  The 
sounds  of  distress  caused  Jane  to  forget  herself. 
She  knew  only  that  a  fellow  being  was  suffering, 
and  her  natural  sympathy,  which  she  had  hitherto 
doggedly  stifled,  rose  to  the  surface. 

"It's — g-o-n-e!"  wailed  Judith,  too  deeply  im- 
mersed in  her  own  woes  to  realize  that  her 
hitherto  unapproachable  roommate  was  moved  by 
her  tears. 

"What's  gone?"  demanded  Jane,  walking  over 
to  where  Judith  lay.  "Have  you  lost  some- 
thing?" 

"Y-e-s."     Judith  gulped,  sighed  and  slowly 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 13^ 

sat  up,  pushing  a  refractory  lock  of  hair  out  of 

her  eyes.     "I've  lost "     Her  lips  quivered 

ominously.    "I've  lost  my  locket  and  chain!" 

"Oh!"  Jane's  sympathy  began  to  ebb.  Ju- 
dith's trouble  was  nothing  serious  after  all.  She 
could  not  imagine  herself  reduced  to  such  a  state 
of  grief  over  a  mere  bauble.  "That  is  too  bad," 
she  said  rather  lamely.    "Was  it  very  valuable  ?" 

Judith  nodded.  "My  mother  gave  it  to  me," 
she  returned  huskily.  Two  big  tears  rolled  down 
her  cheeks.  "I  had  it  on  when  I  went  to  English 
this  morning.  I'm  quite  sure  I  had.  I  didn't 
miss  it  until  I  started  for  the  Hall.  I  put  my 
hand  to  my  neck  and  it — was — g-o-n-e."  Judith 
began  to  weep  afresh.  "I'm — always — losing — 
things.    I'm — so — absent-minded." 

"Don't  cry  about  it  any  more,"  counseled  Jane 
impatiently.  "I'll  help  you  find  it.  Describe  it 
to  me  and  I'll  write  a  notice  and  put  it  on  the 
bulletin  board.  Did  you  go  back  and  look  for 
it?" 

"Ye-s.  I  put  a  notice  on  the  bulletin  board 
downstairs  and  asked  every  girl  I  met  if  she'd 
heard  of  its  being  found.  Nobody  had.  It  was 
just  a  round,  plain  gold  locket  on  a  thin  gold 
chain.  It  had  my  mother's  picture  in  it  and  a 
curl  of  her  hair.    She  had  beautiful  curly  golden 


132 JANE   ALLEN 

hair,"  Judith  groped  about  on  the  bed  for  her 
handkerchief  and  wiped  her  eyes. 

Jane  cast  a  startled  glance  at  the  dejected 
weeper.    Judith  had  spoken  in  the  past  tense  of 

her  mother.    Did  she  mean  that "Is  your 

mother  dead?"  she  asked,  her  voice  dropping  on 
the  last  dread  word. 

Judith  nodded  again.  She  raised  her  blue, 
tear-wet  eyes  with  a  look  so  unutterably  pathetic 
that  it  went  straight  to  Jane's  heart.  Swayed  by 
an  excess  of  pity,  born  of  their  common  loss,  Jane 
sat  down  beside  Judith  and  slid  a  sympathetic 
arm  about  her  neck.  "I  know  how  dreadfully 
you  feel,"  she  said  unsteadily.  "I — my  mother's 
dead,  too."  Jane  stared  at  the  opposite  wall  with 
blurred,  unseeing  eyes. 

Judith  reached  out  and  slipped  a  timid  hand 
into  Jane's.  The  deep  sorrow  they  had  both 
known  made  them  one  in  spirit. 

For  a  little  they  sat  in  silence.  It  was  Judith 
who  broke  it.  "I've  been  trying  to  say  something 
to  you  for  a  long  time,"  she  faltered.    "It  is " 

"I've  something  to  say  to  you,  too,"  interrupted 
3ane  gently.  "Please  let  me  say  it  first."  She 
had  sprung  to  the  conclusion  that  Judith  intended 
to  blame  herself  for  certain  things  of  which  she 
was  hardly  guilty.    Whatever  apology  was  to  be 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 133 

made  Jane  decided  must  emanate  from  her  lips4 
"I'm  sorry  I  was  so  hateful  that  first  day.  Y&Y 
thought  I  didn't  wish  to  room  with  you,  and  .l* 
was  so  angry  with  Mrs.  Weatherbee  I  didn't  care 
what  you  thought.  I  liked  you  when  you  first 
spoke  to  me.  I  was  sorry  afterward  for  all  I 
said.  Then  when  you  didn't  speak  to  me  at  the 
Inn,  I  was  mortified  and  angrier  than  ever." 

"But  I  met  you  on  the  campus  before  that  and 
you  didn't  speak  to  me,"  reminded  Judith. 
"That  made  me  cross,  too." 

"I  didn't  see  you.  If  I  had,  I  would  have 
bowed  to  you,"  Jane  replied  with  convincing 
earnestness. 

Judith's  sad  face  brightened  into  a  shy  smile. 
"I'm  afraid  we  misunderstood  each  other  all 
around,"  she  murmured.  "I'd  love  to  be  your 
friend."    Her  fingers  tightened  on  Jane's. 

"And  I  yours."  Jane  returned  the  friendly 
pressure.    "Tell  me  about — your  mother." 

Judith  soberly  complied  with  a  brief  descrip- 
tion of  her  mother,  long  an  invalid,  who  had 
passed  away  while  she  was  in  her  freshman  year 
at  high  school.  The  locket  had  been  a  birthday 
present;  her  mother's  last  gift  to  her  in  com- 
memoration of  the  anniversary  of  her  birth. 

"No  wonder  you  prized  it,"  was  Jane's  sympa- 


134 JANE    ALLEN 

jhetic  comment.  "We  must  try  to  find  it."  She 
n>.id  no  more  for  a  little.  Then  she  began  hesitat- 
igly:  "I'd  like  to  tell  you  about  my  mother.  I 
ilways  called  her  Dearest.  She  was  a  student  at 
Wellington  when  it  was  just  a  seminary.  She 
wanted  me  to  come  here."  Jane  went  on  with  a 
recital  of  those  dark  days  at  El  Capitan  that  had 
followed  upon  her  father's  disclosure  of  his  plan 
for  her  education. 

"It's  been  very  hard  for  you,  hasn't  it?"  sighed 
Judith.  A  bright  flush  suddenly  dyed  her  fair 
skin.  "I  told  you  I  had  something  to  say  to 
you."  She  recounted  her  accidental  reading  of 
the  torn  half  of  Jane's  discarded  letter  to  her 
father.  "I  didn't  realize  what  it  was  until  after 
I  read  it,"  she  apologized.  "I  tore  it  up  and," 
her  gravity  merged  into  a  soft  chuckle,  "I  was  so 
upset  I  almost  tore  up  a  page  of  my  theme,  too." 
She  went  on  to  relate  how  she  had  blundered  into 
the  French  recitation. 

True  to  the  marvelous  faculty  youth  has  of 
rushing  in  a  breath  from  tears  to  smiles,  the  sad 
heart-to-heart  talk  ended  in  a  burst  of  laughter 
over  Judith's  unfortunate  failing. 

"I  guess  I  must  have  been  born  absent-mind- 
ed," she  conceded  ruefully.  "I  can  never  keep 
my  mind  on  two  things  at  once.    I  start  out  to  do 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 135 

something  and  then  somebody  comes  along  and 
I  forgot  all  about  it  and  rush  into  trouble.  My 
blunders  are  generally  funny  ones,  though.  But 
losing  my  locket  isn't."     Her  face  fell. 

"Perhaps  you  didn't  wear  it  to-day,"  sug- 
gested Jane  hopefully.  "Maybe  it's  somewhere 
about  the  room.     Suppose  we  hunt  for  it  here." 

"I'm  afraid  I  wore  it."  Judith  rose  from  the 
bed  and  going  to  her  dressing  table  disconsolately 
poked  its  contents  about.     "No;  it's  not  here." 

Jane  began  a  systematic  prowl  about  the  room, 
her  sharp  eyes  scrutinizing  every  object  that 
might  harbor  the  missing  locket.  Judith  ambled 
aimlessly  along  after  her.  "You  won't  find  it 
there,"  she  discouraged,  as  Jane  opened  the  closet 
door  and  peered  into  the  closet.  On  the  inner 
side  of  the  door  were  several  hooks.  One  of  them 
held  Jane's  walking  hat.  The  opening  of  the 
door  dislodged  it,  causing  it  to  fall  to  the  floor. 
Jane  picked  it  up  and  was  about  to  replace  it. 
Then  she  gave  a  little  amused  laugh.  Depending 
from  a  hook,  which  usually  held  Judith's  b2ue 
velour  hat,  was  a  slender  gold  chain.  From  it 
dangled  a  gold  locket.  "Here's  your  lost  locket," 
she  announced  jubilantly,  "but  how  in  the  world 
did  you  happen  to  hang  it  there?" 

Judith  stared  at  her  with  the  air  of  a  sleep- 


136 '  JANE    ALLEN  

walker  who  has  awakened  in  the  midst  of  a  mid- 
night perambulation.  "I  might  have  known  it," 
was  her  sheepish  comment  as  she  seized  the  locket 
and  patted  it  lovingly.  "Now  I  remember.  I 
had  it  in  my  hand  this  morning.  I  was  in  a 
hurry.  I  opened  the  closet  door  and  my  hat  fell 
down.  I  was  so  busy  worrying  for  fear  I'd  be 
late  for  class  that  I  picked  up  my  hat,  put  it  on 
my  head,  hung  the  locket  on  that  hook  and  never 
knew  it.  I  don't  wear  my  hat  half  the  time  and 
I  thought  there  was  something  different  about 
me,  but  I  couldn't  tell  what  it  was.  I'm  afraid 
I  need  a  keeper."     She  giggled  softly. 

"I'm  afraid  you  do."  Jane  echoed  the  giggle, 
thereby  proving  herself  on  an  equality  with  the 
average  girl.  "I  think  I'd  better  apply  for  the 
high  office.  Hereafter  I  shall  watch  you  like  a 
hawk." 

"I  wish  you  would.  I  need  to  be  reformed. 
I'm  glad  to  have  my  locket,  but  I'm  glad  I  lost 

it,  too.     If  I  hadn't "    Her  eyes  met  Jane's 

in  a  gaze  of  dawning  affection. 

"We'd  have  gone  on  misunderstanding  each 
other,"  finished  Jane  soberly.  And  although  she 
could  not  find  words  to  say  so,  she  wondered 
dreamily  if  the  mothers  they  mourned  had  con- 
spired together  in  Heaven  to  roll  away  the  clouds 
of  misunderstanding. 


CHAPTER   XIII 

IN  THE  CLUTCH  OF  HATE 

THE  affair  of  the  locket  forged  another 
link  in  the  chain  that  was  one  day  to  bind 
Jane  heart  and  soul  to  Wellington.  Now 
that  she  and  Judith  had  made  peace,  she  discov- 
ered that  a  roommate  was  a  blessing  rather  than 
a  curse.  With  the  lifting  of  the  heavy  constraint 
which  had  made  them  both  so  unhappy,  Judith's 
sunny  good-nature  blossomed  like  a  flower.  She 
no  longer  felt  afraid  of  Jane.  The  latter's  many 
moods  did  not  now  dismay  her.  Hers  was  a 
nature  that  preferred  to  follow  rather  than  to 
lead.  When  Jane  was  silent  to  moroseness, 
Judith  went  quietly  about  her  own  affairs,  pre- 
tending not  to  notice.  But  during  Jane's  lighter 
moods,  she  met  her  roommate  with  whole-souled 
cheerfulness. 

"What  shall  you  wear  to  the  freshman  dance, 
Jane?"  asked  Judith  one  rainy  afternoon.    Jane 

137 


138 JANE   ALLEN 

had  come  in  from  her  last  class  to  find  Judith  in 
the  midst  of  a  wholesale  overhauling  of  her  trunk. 
Three  evening  frocks  were  conspicuously  laid  out 
on  her  hed,  while  Judith  stood  in  rapt  contem- 
plation of  them,  trying  to  decide  which  of  them 
should  adorn  her  tall,  slender  person. 

"I'm  not  going."  Jane's  face  clouded  as  she 
made  this  succinct  answer. 

"Not  going?"  Judith  shifted  her  gaze  from 
the  gowns  to  Jane.  "But  you  must.  No  good 
freshman  ever  stays  away  from  that  dance.  It's 
our  duty  to  be  present." 

"It's  not  mine."  Jane's  jaw  set  stubbornly. 
Not  even  to  Judith  would  she  admit  that  her 
chief  reason  for  staying  away  from  the  much- 
discussed  dance  was  due  to  the  lack  of  proper 
escort.  From  Dorothy  Martin  she  had  learned 
that  it  was  the  custom  of  the  upper  class  students 
to  extend  personal  invitations  to  their  freshman 
sisters.  Judith  had  already  been  invited  by  a 
sophomore  who  lived  at  Argyle  Hall.  No  one 
had  taken  the  trouble  to  invite  her,  therefore 
Jane  scorned  to  be  one  of  those  who,  minus  an 
escort,  were  forced  to  attend  the  festivity  singly 
or  in  company  with  other  freshmen  who  had  not 
been  fortunate  enough  to  receive  personal  invita- 
tions from  their  big  sisters. 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 139 

"But  think  of  the  good  time  you'll  miss,"  ar- 
gued Judith.  "And  you  have  so  many  pretty 
frocks,  too.  You'd  look  perfectly  stunning  in 
that  dull  gold  chiffon  frock.  Don't  you  like 
dancing?" 

"I  don't  care  so  very  much  about  it."  Jane 
shrugged  her  shoulders  with  a  brave  show  of  in- 
difference. She  did  care  a  great  deal,  however. 
Privately  she  had  half  hoped  that  Dorothy  might 
invite  her.  She  had  scornfully  dismissed  the 
thought  when  she  remembered  the  junior's  high 
standing  at  Wellington.  Dorothy  knew  many 
girls  whom  she  probably  liked  far  better  than 
Jane.  If  Dorothy  had  purposed  inviting  her  she 
would  have  done  so  before  now.  It  lacked  but 
four  days  of  the  Saturday  evening  set  for  the 
affair.  But  Dorothy  had  not  even  spoken  of  it 
to  her,  and  she  knew  no  other  upper  class  student 
well  enough  to  count  on  an  invitation. 

"Perhaps  you'll  change  your  mind  before  Sat- 
urday evening,"  Judith  insisted.  As  she  said  this 
an  inkling  of  the  true  state  of  affairs  dawned 
upon  her.  "She  hasn't  been  specially  invited," 
was  her  guess.  Regretting  her  persistency,  Ju- 
dith said  hastily,  "I  don't  know  which  of  these  to 
wear."  She  waved  a  hand  toward  the  spread-out 
finery. 


I4Q     JANE    ALLEN  

"Why  don't  you  wear  the  white  one?"  Jane 
made  resolute  effort  to  banish  her  own  disap- 
pointment and  interest  herself  in  Judith's  prob- 
lem.   "That  frilly  lace  dress  is  exactly  suited  to 

you." 

"I  believe  I  will."  Judith  picked  up  the  soft 
lace  frock  and  smoothed  one  of  its  many  ruffles. 
"I've  a  perfectly  sweet  blue  ribbon  sash  to  go 
With  it." 

"Haven't  you  a  white  one?  I  think  I'd  like  a 
white  sash  better  than  a  blue." 

"No ;  I've  only  a  white  ribbon  belt  and  I  don't 
care  much  for  it." 

"Wait  a  minute."  Jane  crossed  to  the  chif- 
fonier. Opening  a  drawer,  she  fumbled  in  it  for 
a  moment.  "How  do  you  like  this?"  She  held 
up  a  wonderful  sash  of  sheer  white  silk.  It  was 
embroidered  here  and  there  with  tiny  white 
daisies.  The  ends  bore  a  deeply  embroidered  de- 
sign of  the  same  flower  and  were  finished  with 
heavy  white  silk  fringe. 

"Oh!"  Judith  gasped  in  admiration  as  Jane 
tossed  it  into  her  outstretched  hands.  "Isn't  it 
exquisite?  I  never  saw  anything  quite  like 
it." 

"Dad  bought  it  in  Mexico.  It  was  embroid- 
ered by  a  nun  in  the  San  Sebastian  convent.    I've 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  141 

never  worn  it.  You  may  keep  it,  if  you  will.  It 
really  belongs  with  that  dress." 

"I  couldn't  accept  it.  It's  far  too  beautiful  for 
you  to  give  away,"  protested  Judith.  "I  don't 
believe  I  ought  even  to  wear  it  to  the  dance. 
Something  might  happen  to  it." 

"You  are  to  keep  it."  Jane's  tones  held  final- 
ity. "I  wish  you  to  have  it.  Dad  can  get  me 
another  just  as  pretty  when  he  goes  across  the 
border  again.  His  business  takes  him  to  Mexico 
several  times  a  year." 

"Jane  Allen,  you  are  too  sweet  for  anything!" 
Judith  laid  the  sash  on  top  of  the  white  gown  and 
proceeded  to  hug  her  roommate  with  grateful 
fervor.  "I  won't  refuse  it,  becanse  I  know  you 
would  truly  like  me  to  keep  it." 

"There  goes  my  hair."  Jane  laughed  and  dis- 
engaged herself  from  Judith's  devastating  arms. 
A  faint  flush  of  embarrassment  tinged  her 
cheeks.  She  was  not  used  to  caresses.  Still,  it 
was  pleasant  to  know  that  one  was  appreciated. 

But  Judith  yearned  to  show  further  appreci- 
ation, as  she  stood  gloating  over  her  newly  ac- 
quired riches.  The  delighted  freshman  had 
quietly  made  up  her  mind  that  she  would  make 
it  her  business  to  see  that  some  one  invited  Jane 
to  the  hop.     She  would  put  the  matter  before 


142 JANE    ALLEN 

Dorothy  Martin.  Dorothy  would  help  her  to 
bring  about  the  desired  result.  Judith,  too, 
though  it  strange  that  the  junior  had  not  offered 
herself  to  Jane  as  an  escort.  Jane  had  been  un- 
tiring in  her  zeal  to  teach  Dorothy  to  ride,  and 
the  two  spent  considerable  time  together. 

Judith's  good  offices  were  not  required,  how- 
ever, for  when  Jane  came  upstairs  after  dinner 
that  evening  her  radiant  face  was  the  forerunner 
of  pleasant  news.  She  tried  to  keep  the  excite- 
ment out  of  her  voice  as  she  said  casually,  "Doro- 
thy Martin  has  invited  me  to  the  freshman  hop." 
But  a  happy  little  thrill  in  her  tones  told  its  own 
story. 

"I'm  ever  so  glad."  Judith  made  hearty  re- 
sponse.   "Of  course,  you'll  go  now." 

"Yes;  I  believe  I  ought  to  accept.  In  fact 
I've  already  accepted."  Jane  looked  unutter- 
ably happy.  "I'll  wear  the  gold-colored  gown 
you  said  you  liked.  I've  a  pretty  gold  necklace 
with  flat  carved  links  to  wear  with  it,  and  a  sweet 
pair  of  slippers  to  match  the  gown." 

"We'll  be  freshmen  belles,"  prophesied  Judith 
gaily  when  Jane  had  exhibited  the  necklace  for 
her  edification.  "With  that  necklace  and  my  sash 
as  fine  touches  of  ornamentation,  behold  the  ob- 
served of  all  observers. 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 143 

"Let's  have  a  grand  trying-on  of  finery,"  she 
proposed.  "I'm  crazy  to  see  you  in  that  golden 
dress.  Besides,  I'd  like  to  try  the  effect  of  my 
embroidered  sash.  It  won't  take  long  if  we  hurry, 
and  we  can  study  for  all  we're  worth  to  make  up 
for  lost  time.  I'll  put  a  busy  sign  on  the  door, 
so  we  won't  be  disturbed." 

"All  right,"  agreed  Jane  with  ready  eagerness. 
She  could  not  repress  a  wry  smile  at  Judith's 
precaution,  however.  Someone  was  always  com- 
ing to  the  door  in  quest  of  her  genial  roommate. 
Aside  from  Adrienne  Dupree  and  Dorothy,  no 
one  ever  came  to  see  her. 

The  two  girls  spent  a  happy  session  dressing 
up.  Judith  looked  girlishly  pretty  in  her  fluffy 
white  frock,  and  Jane  exclaimed  warmly  over  the 
dainty  picture  she  made.  She  was  a  trifle  startled, 
however,  when  Judith  cried  out  admiringly, 
"Jane  Allen,  you  are  positively  beautiful!  You 
look  exactly  like  a  princess."  Taking  Jane  by 
the  arm  she  led  her  to  her  dressing-table.  "Deign 
to  gaze  upon  yourself,  your  Highness,"  she 
laughingly  ordered,  making  a  low  bow. 

"You're  a  dear  old  goose,  Judy."  Neverthe- 
less Jane's  color  heightened  at  the  story  the  mir- 
ror told.  The  long,  graceful  lines  of  the  golden 
frock,  which  brought  out  the  red  lights  in  her 


144  JANE    ALLEN 

bronze  hair,  gave  her  a  stately  appearance,  such 
as  princesses  are  fabled  to  possess.  The  square- 
cut  neck  showed  the  white  column  of  her  beauti- 
ful throat  and  a  little  of  her  sloping  shoulders. 
The  short  sleeves  fell  away  from  her  softly 
rounded  arms,  the  contour  of  which  was  particu- 
larly lovely.  Jane  did  indeed  present  the  ap- 
pearance of  royalty.  Face  to  face  with  herself, 
she  could  not  deny  her  own  beauty. 

"It  will  do  very  well,"  she  said  shortly,  turning 
away  from  the  mirror.  Vanity  was  not  one  of 
her  failings.  She  did  not  propose  to  yield  to  it 
even  briefly.  Yet  as  she  put  away  the  party 
dress,  preparatory  to  studying  her  lessons,  she 
could  not  help  hoping  somewhat  wistfully  that 
Dorothy  would  be  pleased  with  her  freshman. 

For  an  hour  after  the  two  had  settled  them- 
selves to  their  work,  silence  reigned  supreme. 

"Oh,  bother!"  Judith  was  turning  over  the 
books  on  the  table,  an  expression  of  annoyance 
on  her  placid  face.  "I've  left  my  notebook  on  the 
living-room  table.  I  stopped  there  to  talk  to 
Mary  Ashton  this  afternoon  and  you  can  guess 
the  rest.  I'll  have  to  dress  and  go  downstairs  for 
it.  I  don't  dare  go  as  I  am.  If  Mrs.  Weather- 
bee  saw  me  parading  about  down  there  in  my 
kimono  she'd  never  survive  the  shock." 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 145 

"Let  me  go  for  you,"  offered  Jane.  After  the 
try-on  she  had  resumed  the  one-piece  gown  of 
blue  serge  that  she  had  worn  all  day. 

"I'm  sorry  to  trouble  you,  but  if  you  would 
I'd  be  eternally  grateful."  Judith  looked  relief. 
"You  can't  miss  it.  My  name's  written  on  the 
cover.     It's  on  the  library  table." 

Jane  was  already  at  the  door  as  Judith  spoke. 
Running  lightly  down  the  stairs,  she  approached 
the  doorway  of  the  living  room.  Her  feet  were 
on  the  threshold  when  the  sound  of  Edith  Ham- 
mond's high-pitched  tones  caused  her  to  halt. 
Ordinarily  she  would  have  walked  in  unmindful 
of  the  latter's  presence.  Unfortunately  she  heard 
that  which  rooted  her  to  the  spot.  From  between 
the  portieres  the  room  appeared  to  be  deserted 
of  occupants.  She  could  not  see  Edith,  for  she 
was  occupying  an  oak  settle  at  the  right  of  the 
door,  but  she  could  hear  distinctly.  "I  think  it's 
a  burning  shame,  Dot,  that  you  are  going  to 
saddle  yourself  with  that  horrid  Allen  girl," 
Edith  was  complaining  pettishly.  "She  will  com- 
pletely spoil  your  evening.  She's  thoroughly  dis- 
liked here  at  the  Hall.  You'll  find  yourself  with 
an  elephant  on  your  hands  Saturday  night." 

"You  don't  understand,  Edith,"  replied  Doro- 
thy's patient  voice.    "She  has  been  very  sweet  to 


146        JANE    ALLEN 

me  and  it's  only  fair  that  I  should  try  to  make 
some  return.  I'm  sorry  for  Jane,  Edith.  It's 
really  too  bad " 

But  Jane  did  not  wait  to  hear  more.  She 
faced  about  and  fled  upstairs  as  though  pursued 
by  demons.  Dashing  into  her  room,  she  flung 
herself  down  in  the  chair  she  had  lately  occupied, 
her  face  dark  with  fury. 

"Did  you  get  it?"  Judith  did  not  raise  her 
eyes  from  her  book.  She  was  quite  accustomed 
to  Jane's  abrupt  fashion  of  entrance.  Receiving 
no  answer  to  her  question,  she  looked  up. 
"What's  the  matter?"  Jane's  storm-ridden  fea- 
tures filled  her  with  sudden  dread.  Something 
disagreeable  had  happened.    That  was  evident. 

Still  Jane  made  no  response.  She  sat  with  her 
chin  in  her  hands  as  though  turned  to  stone.  "I 
hate  Edith  Hammond!"  she  muttered  between 
set  teeth.    "I  hate  her.    Do  you  hear  me?" 

"I'm  not  deaf,"  Judith  reminded  smilingly 
with  a  view  to  scattering  the  storm  that  seemed 
about  to  break.  "Don't  pay  any  attention  to  her. 
She  isn't  a  strictly  genial  person.  I'm  not  ex- 
travagantly fond  of  her,  either.  What's  her 
latest  crime,  Janie?" 

"I  hate  Dorothy  Martin,  too,"  Jane  continued 
to  glower  savagely.    "I'll  show  her  that  I  don't 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  147 

need  her  pity.  I  despise  deceit.  I  never  would 
have  believed  that  she  could  be  so  hateful." 

Real  concern  now  leaped  into  Judith's  eyes. 
"You  can't  mean  that  of  Dorothy,"  she  said  in- 
credulously. 

Jane  raised  her  head  with  a  jerk  and  glared 
angrily  at  Judith.  "Don't  try  to  defend  her.  If 
you  do  I  shall  hate  you,  too.  And  don't  say  an- 
other word  to  me  about  the  dance.     That's  all." 

"But "  protested  Judith. 

"I  said,  'That's  all.'  "  Jane  snatched  her  books 
from  the  table,  slammed  them  down  on  it  in  an 
uneven  pile  and  stalked  to  the  window. 

Judith  sighed  softly  and  dropped  her  eyes  to 
her  book.  It  was  useless  to  continue  her  inquiry. 
She  wished  that  she  had  not  allowed  Jane  to  go 
for  her  notebook.  As  it  was  she  had  not  brought 
it  with  her.  Instead  she  had  returned  in  a  tem- 
pest of  ill-humor.  Whatever  had  occurred  in  that 
brief  space  of  time,  Dorothy  Martin  and  Edith 
Hammond  were  concerned  in  it.  Now  Jane 
would  not  go  to  the  hop.  It  was  too  provoking. 
She  tried  to  fix  her  mind  on  her  lessons,  but 
Jane's  furious  face  stared  at  her  from  the  printed 
pages. 

"I'm  going  to  bed,"  she  announced  finally, 
timidly  addressing  the  immovable  figure  at  the 


148  JANE    ALLEN 

window.  "You'd  better  come,  too.  It's  almost 
half-past." 

"I'll  go  to  bed  when  I  get  ready,"  came  the 
rude  answer.    "Please  let  me  alone." 

Having  announced  her  intention,  Judith 
dawled  through  her  preparations  for  sleep,  now 
and  then  stealing  a  pitying  glance  at  Jane.  She 
was  not  angry  at  Jane's  rudeness.  She  under- 
stood dimly  that  her  roommate  was  wrestling  in 
the  grip  of  some  dark  misfortune  which  she  pre- 
ferred not  to  reveal.  When  at  last  she  laid  her 
wondering  brown  head  on  her  pillow,  Jane  still 
stood  at  the  window,  staring  fixedly  out  at  the 
night. 


CHAPTER   XIV 


THE    OUTLANDER 


AT  breakfast  the  next  morning  Jane  coldly 
informed  Dorothy  Martin  that  she  could 
not  accept  her  invitation  to  the  coming 
dance.  She  felt  wickedly  satisfied  at  the  result. 
Dorothy's  tranquil  face  was  visited  with  a  quick 
flush  that  Jane  construed  as  guilt.  "Why  not?" 
she  demanded  in  a  tone  of  astonishment  that  Jane 
chose  to  consider  counterfeit. 

"Because  I  don't  wish  to  go,"  returned  Jane 
with  brusque  brevity. 

Edith  Hammond  smiled  maliciously,  while 
Adrienne  Dupree's  childlike  eyes  grew  very 
round.  "That  is  the  best  answer  in  the  world,  if 
you  mean  it."  Dorothy  tried  to  cover  her  annoy- 
ance with  an  attempt  at  being  pleasant. 

"I  mean  it."  Jane  devoted  her  attention  to 
her  grape  fruit,  her  brows  drawn  in  the  old 

140 


ISO     JANE   ALLEN 

frown  that  had  not  been  in  evidence  of  late< 

"Why  won't  you  go,  Jane?"  burst  forth  Ad- 
rienne.  "I  shall  be  most  disappointed  if  you're 
not  there  on  the  great  night." 

Jane  merely  glanced  at  her,  and  dug  her  spoon 
savagely  into  her  grape  fruit. 

An  angry  sparkle  showed  itself  in  the  little 
French  girl's  eyes.  Although  she  was  fond  of 
Jane,  she  did  not  enjoy  being  thus  ignored. 

"Very  likely  Miss  Allen  has  reasons  of  her 
own  for  not  going  which  she  prefers  to  keep  to 
herself,"  suggested  Edith  with  mocking  sweet- 
ness. 

"You,  at  least,  are  not  likely  to  hear  them," 
was  Jane's  sharp  rejoinder. 

"I  should  not  be  interested  in  hearing  them," 
snapped  Edith. 

"No;  I  don't  think  you  would  be."  Jane's 
retort  caused  Edith  to  stir  guiltily.  She  won- 
dered uneasily  what  the  emphasis  on  the  "you" 
meant.  There  was  more  behind  it  than  appeared 
on  the  surface. 

"As  your  big  sister,  girls,  I  can't  allow  you  to 
quarrel  like  this."  Dorothy's  tone  was  very 
grave.  "I  am  sorry,  Jane,  that  you  won't  accept 
me  as  an  escort.  That  is  all  that  need  be  said,  I 
think.^ 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  151 

Breakfast  proved  a  dismal  repast.  Jane's 
glowering  face  put  a  damper  on  conversation. 
Adrienne  was  slightly  ruffled  at  being  ignored 
by  her  friend.  Dorothy  was  too  greatly  hurt  to 
talk  much.  Edith  was  also  sulky  at  being  re- 
proved by  Dorothy. 

Jane  left  the  table  first,  silent  and  morose. 

"I  wonder  what  ails  her  Highness,"  sneered 
Edith.    "It  is  evident  that " 

"We  will  not  discuss  Jane,  if  you  please.'' 
Dorothy's  lips  were  firmly  compressed. 

"Oh,  very  well."  Edith  tossed  her  head.  She 
rose  almost  immediately  and  strolled  out  of  the 
dining  room. 

"I'm  going  to  interview  naughty  Jane,"  an- 
nounced Adrienne.  "It  is  I  who  will  find  out 
what  has  given  her  the  unhappiness." 

But  Adrienne  reckoned  without  her  host.  Pur- 
suing Jane  to  her  room,  she  besieged  her  with  a 
rapid  fire  of  questions,  to  all  of  which  she  received 
no  reply  except,  "I  have  nothing  to  say.  I'm 
not  angry  with  you.  I'm  not  going  to  the  dance 
and  that  settles  it." 

"Then  it  is  for  nothing  that  I  have  come  to 
offer  the  sympathy!"  cried  Adrienne  at  last  in 
exasperation.  She  left  the  room  distinctly  out 
of  sorts  with  Jane,  resolving  that  she  would  let 


i5 2  JANE   ALLEN 

her  severely  alone  until  her  ill-humor  had  van- 
ished. 

During  the  remaining  days  preceding  the  fes- 
tivity, Jane  behaved  in  the  formidable  fashion  of 
her  first  week  at  Wellington.  At  table  she 
shrouded  herself  in  a  garment  of  indifference  that 
was  most  trying  to  Dorothy.  She  had  not  the 
remotest  idea  of  Jane's  mysterious  grievance. 
She  had  knocked  at  Jane's  door  on  the  evening 
of  the  day  she  had  been  rebuffed.  Judith  had 
admitted  her  joyfully,  but  Jane  had  ignored  her 
very  presence.  A  swift  rush  of  hurt  pride  hur- 
ried her  out  without  having  said  that  which  she 
had  come  to  say.  Quietly  accepting  her  defeat, 
she  did  not  again  attempt  to  make  peace. 

Good-natured  Judith  found  Jane  hard  to  live 
with  during  those  four  gloomy  days  that  pre- 
ceded the  dance.  Her  roommate  was  suffering 
from  a  return  of  her  former  moroseness.  When 
Judith  strove  to  make  conversation,  Jane  simply 
stared  or  answered  in  monosyllables.  During 
study  hours,  she  developed  an  annoying  habit  of 
suddenly  shoving  aside  her  books,  to  spring  from 
her  chair  and  pace  the  room  with  a  long,  gliding 
movement  that  reminded  poor  Judith  of  a  caged 
lion  in  a  Zoological  garden.    Weary  at  last,  she 


. OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 153 

would  fling  herself  in  a  chair  to  mope  discon- 
solately. 

On  the  evening  of  the  hop  she  went  to  Ruther- 
ford Inn  for  dinner,  there  to  brood  in  solitary 
grandeur.  It  was  her  intention  to  remain  away 
from  the  Hall  until  its  residents  had  set  off  for 
the  gymnasium  where  the  affair  was  to  take  place. 
She  had  learned  from  Judith  that  the  receiving 
party  was  to  be  in  line  at  half -past  seven,  for 
President  Blakesly  had  set  eleven  o'clock  as  the 
time  limit  for  the  dancing,  and  the  participants 
were  anxious  to  make  the  most  of  their  revel. 

It  was  twenty  minutes  to  eight  when  Jane 
wended  her  gloomy  way  to  Madison  Hall.  As 
she  entered,  she  encountered  Mrs.  Weatherbee, 
who  was  emerging  from  the  living  room.  "Some- 
thing came  by  express  for  you  to-day,  Miss  Al- 
len. It  is  in  my  office.  You  will  find  it  just 
inside  at  the  left  of  my  desk."  Mrs.  Weatherbee 
spoke  coldly.  From  Edith  Hammond  she  had 
heard  of  Jane's  latest  freak  of  temper,  and  she 
felt  completely  out  of  sympathy  with  her. 

"Thank  you."  Jane  stalked  through  the  hall 
to  the  office  to  garner  what  was  rightfully  hers. 
A  ray  of  light  pierced  her  darkened  vision  as  she 
viewed  a  square  but  narrow  crate  that  stood  up- 
right against  the  wall.    So,  it  had  come  at  last, 


154 JANE    ALLEN 

and  in  her  hour  of  need.  Despite  its  weight, 
Jane  raised  it  in  her  strong  young  arms  and  bore 
it  up  the  stairs  to  her  room. 

Setting  it  down,  she  tore  at  the  thin  tough 
slats  that  encased  it  so  sturdily.  She  succeeded 
in  tearing  one  of  them  loose,  but  the  others  re- 
sisted the  strength  of  her  importuning  fingers. 
"I'll  have  to  go  downstairs  for  a  hammer,"  she 
muttered,  and  set  off  in  her  usual  whirlwind 
fashion  for  the  kitchen. 

Jane  had  never  before  entered  the  kitchen  of 
the  Hall.  She  had  not  the  slightest  idea  as  to 
where  else  she  might  find  a  hammer.  No  doubt 
one  of  the  servants  could  furnish  her  with  that 
useful  article.  As  she  swung  open  the  kitchen 
door  she  just  missed  coming  into  violent  collision 
with  a  girl  who  was  seeking  exit  from  the  room. 
The  girl's  eyes  were  suspiciously  red.  She 
averted  her  face,  and,  with  a  murmured,  "Excuse 
me,"  was  about  to  pass  on. 

"Norma!"  Jane's  voice  rang  out  with  real 
concern.  "What  is  the  matter?"  She  halted 
directly  in  front  of  the  girl,  barring  her  passage. 

"Nothing."  Nevertheless  Norma  appeared  on 
the  verge  of  bursting  into  tears.  She  brushed 
Jane  gently  aside  and  started  down  the  hall  al- 
most at  a  run. 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 155 

Jane's  first  impulse  was  to  follow  her.  Re- 
membering that,  in  her  darker  moods,  she  her- 
self resented  questioning,  she  walked  slowly  into 
the  kitchen  where  the  servants  were  busying 
themselves  with  the  washing  of  the  dinner  dishes. 
Her  polite  request  for  a  hammer  met  with  instant 
response.  Speeding  to  her  room,  Jane  lost  no 
time  in  demolishing  the  stubborn  crate.  She 
gave  a  cluck  of  satisfaction  as  she  snatched  a 
heavy,  paper-wrapped,  square  object  from  its 
excelsior  packing.  Tearing  away  the  paper,  her 
sober  features  broke  into  tender  radiance.  "Dear- 
est!" she  whispered,  drawing  a  quick  sobbing 
breath.  Then  she  laid  her  lips  to  the  gentle  face 
that  looked  lovingly  out  at  her  from  the  painted 
canvas. 

Depositing  her  mother's  portrait  on  her  bed, 
Jane  stood  before  it,  her  eyes  reverently  drink- 
ing in  the  changeless  beauty  of  the  loved  fea- 
tures. Long  she  worshipped  there.  As  the  mo- 
ments went  by  the  rancor  of  the  preceding  days 
vanished,  leaving  her  overwhelmingly  sad  and 
heartsick.  She  had  promised  her  mother  so  much, 
only  to  break  her  word.  If  only  she  had  been 
more  patient,  less  ready  to  flame  into  futile  rage 
over  what  now  struck  her  as  being  merely  trivial. 
Would  she  never  succeed  in  conquering  that  hate- 


156  JANE   ALLEN 

f ul  side  of  her  nature  which  seemed  always  bound 
to  overshadow  her  finer  impulses?  She  longed 
for  an  opportunity  to  make  swift  restitution  for 
her  faults.    But  what  was  there  to  do? 

Suddenly  Jane  remembered  the  sad,  tear- 
stained  face  Norma  Bennett  had  turned  to  her 
as  she  slipped  past  her  into  the  hall.  Jane  re- 
called heavily  her  resolution  to  help  Norma  fight 
her  battles.  Like  the  others  she  had  made,  it  had 
amounted  to  nothing.  But  it  was  not  yet  too 
late.  Like  herself,  Norma  had  so  few  friends, 
perhaps  she  would  not  resent  sympathy  if  it  were 
sincerely  offered. 

Jane  tore  her  eyes  from  her  mother's  portrait 
and  walked  hesitatingly  to  the  door.  Norma 
roomed  on  the  top  floor  in  a  narrow  cubby-hole 
situated  at  the  back  of  the  house.  Jane  had 
obtained  this  information  from  Norma  herself, 
during  one  of  their  conversations.  Although 
Jane  had  invited  Norma  to  drop  in  on  her,  the 
girl  had  never  taken  advantage  of  the  kindly 
invitation.  Neither  had  she  ever  invited  Jane  to 
call  on  her. 

Climbing  the  stairs  to  the  fourth  floor,  Jane 
paused  before  the  closed  door  of  the  room  she 
guessed  to  be  Norma's  and  knocked  rather  diffi- 
dently.   Receiving  no  answer,  she  repeated  the 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 157 

knock,  this  time  in  resolute  fashion.  She  heard 
a  stir  of  footsteps  within,  then  the  door  opened. 
The  eyes  that  regarded  Jane  were  considerably 
redder  than  before.  Norma  had  evidently  been 
indulging  in  a  solitary  burst  of  weeping.  "Oh !" 
she  exclaimed  in  confusion.  "Why,  Miss  Al- 
len!" 

"I  came,"  began  Jane.  She  had  no  idea  as  to 
what  she  had  best  say  next.  Inspiration  seizing 
her,  she  repeated,  "I  came — to  see  if  you  would 
not  like  to  see  my  mother's  portrait.  I  have  just 
finished  unpacking  it." 

An  expression  of  mingled  surprise  and  hesita- 
tion swept  Norma's  face.  "I "  She  hesi- 
tated, as  though  about  to  refuse. 

"Please  come,"  urged  Jane.  "I  am  anxious 
that  you,  in  particular,  should  see  it." 

"All  right,  I  will — and  thank  you." 

Jane  had  already  wheeled  to  go  downstairs. 
Norma  followed  her,  wondering  a  little  what  had 
prompted  this  sudden  whim  on  the  part  of  this 
peculiar,  though  always  to  her,  kindly  girl. 

Three  minutes  later  the  two  stood  side  by  side 
before  the  portrait  that  was  the  inspiration  of  all 
Jane's  better  impulses.  Norma  was  strangely 
stirred  by  the  gentle  loveliness  of  the  pictured 
woman.    "How  beautiful!"  she  said  softly.    "I 


158 JANE   ALLEN ' 

never  knew  my  mother.  She  died  when  I  was 
three  weeks  old." 

"I  was  twelve  when  Dearest  died,"  returned 
Jane,  her  gaze  fastened  on  the  portrait. 

"I  didn't  know — I  thought "  stammered 

Norma.    "How  you  must  miss  her." 

"I  do."  Jane's  answer  came  with  a  sharpness 
born  of  the  lonely  years.  Squaring  her  shoulders 
as  though  about  to  perform  a  difficult  task,  she 
began  abruptly:  "It's  none  of  my  business,  but 
I  wish  you'd  tell  me  why  you've  been  crying?" 

Norma's  lip  quivered.  "I'm  a  silly  to  cry," 
she  answered  rather  unsteadily,  "but — well,  I  was 
dreadfully  disappointed  because  I  couldn't  go  to 
the  dance  to-night.  I  know  I  ought  not  to  mind. 
I'm  here  for  business,  not  pleasure.  Still,  I  can't 
help  feeling  bad  sometimes  at  being  so  com- 
pletely out  of  things.  I  went  to  it  last  year. 
Dorothy  Martin  invited  me.  This  year  it  was 
my  right  to  do  the  inviting,  but  I  couldn't." 

"Why  not?"  demanded  Jane. 

Norma  colored  painfully.  She  wished  Jane 
had  not  asked  this  searching  question.  She 
stared  fixedly  at  the  portrait.  Was  it  her  imagi- 
nation, or  did  the  clear  gray  eyes  seem  to  smile, 
encouraging  her  to  make  frank  reply?  Raising 
her  head  a  trifle  proudly,  she  said:  "In  the  first 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 159 

place  I  haven't  an  evening  dress.  Then,  too,  I 
am  too  poor  to  buy  flowers  for  my  freshman. 
All  the  upper  class  girls  do,  you  know.  I  couldn't 
invite  anyone  only  to  make  her  feel  ashamed  of 
me.  I  don't  believe  any  girl  would  have  ac- 
cepted, if  I  had.  I'm  just  a  nobody  at  Welling- 
ton." 

Jane  frowned  ferociously  as  she  listened.  Her 
drawn  brows  were  not  an  evidence  of  displeas- 
ure at  Norma.  She  was  thinking  how  greatly 
she  despised  the  absurd  social  system  which  puts 
fine  clothes  and  wealth  ahead  of  all  else.  "It's 
the  heart  that  counts,  Janie."  She  could  almost 
hear  her  father's  hearty  voice.  Suddenly  her 
frown  gave  place  to  a  broad  smile.  Into  her  mind 
flashed  the  old  tale  of  poor,  neglected  Cinder- 
ella. But  CindereDa  had  found  a  fairy  god- 
mother. Very  well.  Norma  should  have  a  fairy 
godmother,  too,  for  she,  Jane  Allen,  would  play 
the  part. 


CHAPTER   XV 

PLAYING  FAIRY  GODMOTHER 

MEASURING  Norma's  tall,  but  slightly 
drooping  figure,  in  a  keen  glance,  Jane 
burst  forth  with  nervous  energy.  "Nor- 
ma Bennett,  you  and  I  are  going  to  that  dance 
together.  It's  not  quite  half -past  eight.  There 
won't  be  time  to  get  any  flowers,  but  we  don't 
need  them.  I'm  going  to  be  your  fairy  god- 
mother. I've  lots  of  pretty  dresses.  You  are 
about  my  height  and  build.  I  am  sure  you  can 
wear  one  of  them." 

"Oh,  I  couldn't!"  gasped  Norma.  Neverthe- 
less the  proposal  brought  a  gleam  of  sunshine  to 
her  dejected  features. 

Jane  appeared  not  to  hear  her.     She  was  on 

the  other  side  of  the  room  before  the  larger  of 

her  two  trunks.    Flinging  back  the  lid  she  lifted 

the  shallow  tray  and  deposited  it  on  the  floor.    A 

160 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM iSt 

bewildering  succession  of  feminine  finery  fol- 
lowed it.  "Here  you  are."  She  sprang  to  her 
feet,  holding  up  a  gown  of  shimmering  pale  blue 
and  white.  The  lower  foundation  of  blue  silk 
was  laid  in  tiny  pleats.  It  had  an  over-drapery 
of  white  chiffon,  caught  up  with  graceful  sprays 
of  blue  velvet  forget-me-nots.  The  short  white 
chiffon  sleeves  were  drawn  back  into  artistic 
folds  and  ornamented  with  the  same  flower.  The 
round  neck  ended  in  a  bertha  of  pleated  chiffon 
that  fell  almost  to  the  short  waist. 

"This  will  fit  you,"  she  nodded.  "It's  a  trifle 
tight  for  me.  I've  never  worn  it.  Aunt  Mary 
was  determined  I  should  have  it.  Blue's  not  my 
color.  I'm  sure  it  was  made  on  purpose  for  you. 
Try  it  on.     If  it  fits,  I  wish  you  to  take  it  as  a 

present  from "  her  eyes  sought  the  portrait, 

"from  Dearest.  You  can't  refuse  her  gift,  now 
can  you?" 

Jane  felt  that  this  was  the  most  clinching  argu- 
ment she  could  advance.  Norma  couldn't  pos- 
sibly refuse  the  frock  now. 

Norma  eyed  the  frock  in  distressed  silence. 
She  wanted  it,  oh,  how  she  wanted  it.  Never  in 
her  short  life  had  she  dreamed  of  possessing  such 
a  wonderful  gown.  Yet  pride  sealed  her  lips. 
She  wished  Jane  had  not  brought  her  mother  into 


1 62  JANE   ALLEN       

the  problem.  It  made  refusal  so  very  hard.  "I'd 
love  to  accept  it,"  was  her  honest  reply,  "but  I 
don't  believe  I  ought." 

"Here,  take  it.  It's  yours."  Jane  boldly  prof- 
fered the  blue  and  white  wonder.  "I'm  a  deter- 
mined person  who  won't  take  'no'  for  an  answer. 
Wait  a  minute.  I'll  dig  up  the  slippers  that  go 
with  it."  Jane  dived  into  her  trunk  and  rum- 
maged with  a  will.  "Here  they  are."  She  held 
up  a  pair  of  narrow  pale-blue  satin  slippers.  "I 
hope  they  will  fit.    What  size  shoe  do  you  wear?" 

"Four  B."  Things  were  happening  so  rapidly 
that  Norma  saw  the  slippers  through  a  mist  of 
happy  tears. 

"These  are  five  A.  You  can  wear  them."  Jane 
rose  and,  going  to  the  chiffonier,  returned  almost 
instantly  with  a  pair  of  blue  silk  stockings  and  a 
pair  of  long  white  gloves.  "Oh,  yes.  I  almost 
forgot."  Her  last  invasion  of  her  trunk  was  pro- 
ductive of  a  petticoat  of  sheer  white  silk.  "Now, 
Cinderella,  prepare  for  the  ball,"  she  laughed. 
"You  don't  mind  my  calling  you  Cinderella,  do 
you?  She  had  a  fairy  godmother,  you  know. 
Now  we  must  hurry,  or  the  party  will  be  over 
before  we  arrive  in  all  our  glory." 

Jane  set  about  her  preparations  for  the  hop  as 
though  fche  matter  we^e  definitely  settled.  Norma 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  163 

s 

watched  her  shyly  for  a  little,  then  she  began 
slowly  to  unfasten  her  plain  white  blouse.  The 
temptation  to  be  a  real  butterfly  among  butter- 
flies was  too  great  to  be  resisted. 

"How  pretty  you  are!"  was  Jane's  generous 
praise,  as  twenty  minutes  afterward  she  viewed 
the  formerly  meek  Norma,  whom  the  magic  wand 
of  kindness  had  transformed  into  a  radiant  vision 
in  blue  and  white. 

"You  are  simply  stunning,"  was  Norma' s  ad- 
miring cry. 

Jane  did  indeed  deserve  the  tribute.  Forget- 
fulness  of  self  had  brought  her  undeniable  beauty 
to  the  front  with  a  bound.  She  was  a  study  in 
gold,  and  her  gray  eyes  glowed  like  lamps  under 
her  dark  brows,  now  unmarred  with  the  ugly 
frown  which  so  frequently  visited  them. 

"Here's  a  cape."  Jane  handed  Norma  a 
white  broadcloth  wrap  lined  with  white  brocade. 
"You  are  to  keep  that,  too.  It  will  come  handy 
all  year."  As  she  spoke  she  slipped  her  arms 
into  a  fur- trimmed  evening  coat  of  old  gold  plush. 
"Now  we  are  ready.  We  can  walk  to  the  gym- 
nasium.   It's  not  far  and  a  beautiful  night." 

There  was  a  great  craning  of  necks  and  more 
than  one  murmur  of  admiration  as  two  resplend- 
ent figures  entered  the  gymnasium,  which  was 


164  JANE    ALLEN 

disguised  by  many  palms,  draperies,  cushions, 
divans  and  whatever  decorative  loot  the  sopho- 
mores could  lay  hold  on,  into  the  semblance  of  a 
ballroom.  The  receiving  party  had  forsaken  their 
duties  at  half-past  eight  to  mingle  with  their 
guests.  As  it  was  nine  o'clock  when  Jane  and 
Norma  made  their  triumphal  entry,  they  were 
denied  the  privilege  of  that  august  body's  polite 
welcome.  A  one-step  had  just  ended  and  the 
dancers  were  scattered  about  the  room  in  little 
groups,  or  walking  about  the  polished  floor  in 
couples.  Here  and  there  a  solitary  girl  rested 
on  a  divan  or  chair,  with  which  the  sides  of  the 
gymnasium  were  lined,  but  the  majority  of  the 
guests  preferred  the  entertainment  of  numbers. 
Now  that  she  was  actually  a  part  of  that  laugh- 
ing, chatting  company,  Jane  felt  her  courage 
oozing  to  the  very  toes  of  her  gold-colored  slip- 
pers. Suppose  no  one  came  near  them  or  asked 
them  to  dance  In  her  anxiety  to  give  Norma 
pleasure  she  had  quite  forgotten  her  own  unpopu- 
larity. Now  the  unhappy  knowledge  returned 
full  force  and  with  it  the  remembrance  of  Nor- 
ma's  humble  status  in  college.  Tossing  her  head 
with  a  sudden  access  of  bravado,  Jane  determined 
that  Norma  should  have  a  good  time  if  there  were 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 165 

any  possible  means  by  which  she  might  bring  it 
to  pass. 

As  she  stood  deliberating  on  what  should  be 
her  first  move,  a  cheery  voice  called  out:  "Jane 
Allen,  you  old  fraud!  I  was  never  more  sur- 
prised in  all  my  life."  Judith  Stearns  had  come 
up  behind  her  and  slipped  a  welcoming  arm 
about  her  waist. 

"Norma  and  I  decided  at  the  last  minute  to 
come.  She's  my  escort."  Jane  flushed  prettily 
as  she  made  this  statement. 

"You  are  two  gorgeous  creatures,  and  you 
positively  dazzle  me,"  laughed  Judith.  "Have 
you  your  dance  cards?  I  intend  to  have  the 
honor  of  several  dances  with  each  of  you.  Wait 
a  minute  until  I  bring  Ethel."  Judith  glided 
away  to  return  with  Ethel  Lacey,  a  small,  rather 
stout  girl  with  a  good-natured,  broadly  smiling 
face.  In  their  brief  walk  across  the  ballroom, 
Judith  had  instructed  Ethel  regarding  her  duty 
and  the  latter  now  expressed  herself  as  anxious 
to  dance  with  Norma  and  Jane. 

They  had  hardly  finished  scribbling  their 
names  on  the  dance  cards  of  these  latest  arrivals 
when  Adrienne  fluttered  up,  looking  for  all  the 
world  like  a  frolicsome  young  imp  in  her  smart 
gown  of  flame-colored  silk  crepe.    Adrienne  had 


166 JANE    ALLEN 

spied  Jane  from  afar  and  hastened  to  welcome 
her.  To  her  beauty-worshipping  soul,  Jane's  re- 
splendent dawning  upon  the  dance  more  than 
made  up  for  her  previous  shortcomings. 

"Is  it  that  you  are  really  here,  ma  belle?"  she 
gurgled,  slipping  a  small  hand  into  Jane's.  "And 
you  are  glorious!  Je  vous  salut"  She  made  a 
low  bow.  "We  will  dance  together.  Is  it  not 
so?  We  shall  be  admired  of  many."  In  her 
joyful  excitement  she  had  lapsed  into  the  quaint 
phraseology  of  her  parents.  "Oh,  it  is  of  a  hap- 
piness parfaitement!"  She  clasped  her  mites  of 
hands  and  revolved  about  the  embarrassed  Jane 
in  a  kind  of  slow  dance.  "And  la  petite  Norma! 
She  is  also  quite  wonderful." 

The  announcing  strains  of  a  waltz  checked  her 
rippling  flow  of  admiration.  "I  must  go,"  she 
pouted  regretfully.  "A  very  grand  senior  is  to 
be  my  partner  for  this.  Afterward  I  shall  look 
for  you." 

The  "very  grand  senior"  walked  up  at  that  mo- 
ment to  claim  the  scarlet  sprite,  and  she  floated 
away  on  her  partner's  arm,  her  tiny  feet  seeming 
scarcely  to  touch  the  floor,  her  black  head  bobbing 
an  impish  farewell  over  her  shoulder. 

Jane  waited  only  long  enough  to  see  Norma 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  167 

dance  off  with  Ethel,  then  with  Judith  as  a  part- 
ner she  swung  into  the  waltz. 

"How  in  the  world  did  it  all  happen?"  was 
Judith's  first  speech. 

"Don't  ask  me  here  to-night.  When  we  get 
home  I'll  tell  you.  But,  Judy,  I  wish  you'd 
promise  me  that  you'll  help  Norma  to  have  a 
good  time.  It  doesn't  matter  about  me.  I'm 
not  so  much  in  love  with  all  this." 

"Of  course  I  will,"  promised  Judith.  She  was 
wondering  mightily  at  Jane's  astonishing  change 
of  view.  It  was  the  very  last  thing  she  had  ex- 
pected of  the  girl  she  had  so  lately  seen  pacing 
the  room  like  an  untamed  animal  beating  against 
the  bars  of  captivity. 

As  the  evening  wore  away,  Jane  discovered 
that  Judith  had  more  than  kept  her  word.  She 
took  Norma  under  her  special  eye  and  rallied  the 
girls  to  the  retiring  sophomore's  standard,  until 
that  timid  young  person  felt  herself  almost  a 
guest  of  honor  rather  than  a  humble  toiler  whose 
duty  it  was  to  serve  rather  than  to  be  served. 
Jane  herself  was  not  left  to  languish.  Although 
she  was  not  in  favor  at  Madison  Hall,  in  that 
targe  assemblage  of  students  she  came  into  con- 
tact with  more  than  one  gn*l  who  seemed  disposed 
to  be  friendly. 


1 68  JANE    ALLEN 

Once  during  the  evening  her  good  humor  came 
very  near  to  deserting  her.  As  she  strolled  about 
the  room,  during  an  intermission,  with  Adrienne 
Dupree,  a  curious  feeling  that  she  was  the  subject 
of  discussion  drew  her  wandering  glance  to  a 
group  of  girls  gathered  about  the  lemonade  bowl. 
Her  eyes  encountered  another  pair,  pale  blue  and 
glittering  with  cold  animosity.  They  belonged 
to  Marian  Seaton.  Her  thin  lips  curled  scorn- 
fully and  she  turned  to  whisper  to  Maizie  Gilbert, 
who  stood  at  her  side,  looming  like  a  young  moun- 
tain in  her  much-shirred  pink  silk  gown.  Maizie 
was  considerably  too  stout  to  wear  pink,  but  she 
was  complacently  unaware  of  that  truth.  Mari- 
an's whisper  brought  an  insolent  laugh  from 
Maizie  that  made  Jane's  cheeks  burn.  She  ex- 
perienced a  wild  desire  to  fly  at  them  both  and 
tear  them  to  bits.  Instead  she  looked  away  as 
though  she  had  not  noticed  either  of  them.  She 
would  not  spoil  this  gala  night  by  allowing  her 
dislike  of  Marian  to  trouble  her. 

There  was  one  bitter  drop  in  her  cup  of  pleas- 
ure, however.  Dorothy  Martin  had  appeared  not 
to  see  her.  She  could  hardly  blame  Dorothy  for 
this.  She  was  remorsefully  conscious  that  she 
had  treated  the  kindly  junior  with  discourtesy. 
Still,  Jane  could  not  forget  what  she  had  over- 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 169 

heard  in  the  living  room.  If  only  Dorothy  had 
not  spoken  so  patronizingly  of  her  to  Edith 
Hammond.  She  had  actually  apologized  to 
Edith  for  inviting  Jane  to  the  hop.  Poor  Jane 
was  extremely  fond  of  Dorothy,  or  rather  she 
admitted  to  herself  that  she  "had  been."  It  was 
now  a  thing  of  the  past.  She  could  never  again 
care  for  this  deceitful  girl.  Yet  in  her  heart 
she  was  half  tempted  to  go  to  Dorothy  and  have 
matters  out.  Her  indomitable  pride  alone  held 
her  aloof. 

Dorothy,  on  her  part,  was  righteously  indig- 
nant with  Jane.  She  felt  that  she  had  been  very 
badly  treated.  She  was  too  fair-minded  not  to 
recognize  that  in  bringing  Norma  Bennett  to  the 
dance  Jane  had,  somehow,  performed  a  miracle. 
She  herself  had  urged  Norma  to  take  part  in  the 
affair,  and  Norma  had  obstinately  refused  to  con- 
sider it.  She  had  tearfully  confided  her  reasons 
to  Dorothy,  who  had  generously  offered  her  one 
of  her  gowns.  Norma  had  remained  adamant. 
It  had  been  left  to  Jane  to  work  the  wonder. 
Dorothy  was  divided  between  admiration  of 
Jane's  method  of  bringing  about  miracles  and 
disapproval  of  her  bald  discourtesy. 

And  so,  while  the  freshmen  danced  their  merry 
way  to  acquaintance  with  their  elder  sisters,  two 


170  JANE   ALLEN 

young  girls,  so  lately  devoted  friends,  but  now 
firmly  entrenched  in  their  own  particular  griev- 
ance, held  rigidly  aloof,  misunderstanding  and 
misunderstood. 


CHAPTER   XVI 

THE  LUBE  OF  BASKET-BALL 

*  A  T  last!  Just  read  this,  Jane."  Judith 
JL\  Stearns'  tranquil  face  wore  a  delighted 
^  "^  smile.  The  triumphant  ring  in  her  voice 
indicated  that  her  cursory  glance  at  the  bulletin 
board  had  furnished  her  with  a  piece  of  valuable 
information. 

"What  is  it?"  Jane  turned  half  impatiently 
and  walked  back  to  where  Judith  stood  in  rapt 
perusal  of  a  notice,  typed  in  capitals,  and  flaunt- 
ing itself  conspicuously  at  the  top  of  the  board. 
What  the  daily  press  is  to  a  news-hungry  pub- 
lic, the  bulletin  board  becomes  to  the  college  girl. 
By  means  of  its  kindly  legion  of  notices  she  is 
able  to  keep  in  direct  touch  with  the  doings  of  her 
limited  world.  Many  and  varied  are  the  bits  of 
information  gleaned  from  its  daily  array  of  no- 
tices of  which  she  would  otherwise  remain  ig- 
norant. 

171 


172 JANE    ALLEN 

To  Judith  the  faithful  perusal  of  this  treasure 
trove,  situated  just  inside  the  entrance  to  Wel- 
lington Hall,  had  become  a  fixed  habit.  Quite 
to  the  contrary,  Jane  seldom  deigned  to  glance 
at  it.  Whatever  it  held  of  interest  she  was  sure 
to  learn  from  Judith's  obliging  lips.  Still  par- 
tially indifferent  to  what  went  on  about  her,  Jane 
regarded  it  as  a  tiresome  succession  of  college 
club  and  society  notices,  with  an  occasional 
"Lost"  or  "Found"  thrown  in  by  way  of  reliev- 
ing its  monotony.  Now,  as  her  eyes  followed 
Judith's  indicating  finger,  she  was  not  thrilled 
to  read  that  a  try-out  for  basket-ball,  to  be  held 
with  a  view  to  the  making  of  the  freshman  team, 
was  scheduled  to  take  place  in  the  gymnasium  at 
.half -past  four  o'clock  on  Friday  afternoon. 

"I've  been  waiting  for  this,"  rejoiced  Judith. 
"Dorothy  Martin  said  that  the  team  is  usually 
made  soon  after  the  freshman  class  election.  This 
year  there  was  an  argument  among  the  sopho- 
mores about  basket-ball.  They  happen  to  be  the 
smallest  class  for  a  number  of  years,  and  most 
of  them  weren't  in  favor  of  the  good  old  game." 
.  "What  difference  need  that  make  to  the  freshr 
men?"  asked  Jane  indifferently.  "Can't  they 
play  without  the  sophomores?"  Jane  had  not 
the  slightest  knowledge  of  basket-ball,  nor  did 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  173 

she  yearn  to  become  familiar  with  its  intricacies, 
"Of  course  they  can,"  nodded  Judith,  "but  it 
wouldn't  be  much  fun.  If  the  sophomores  had 
decided  to  drop  basket-ball  this  year — thank  for- 
tune they  didn't — the  freshmen  could  have  made 
up  two  teams  among  themselves,  and  one  team 
could  have  played  against  the  other.  That's  all 
very  well  in  practice  games,  but  there's  no  special 
glory  in  it.  A  picked  team  needs  real  opposition. 
That's  the  reason  they  challenge  the  sophomores. 
If  they  can  beat  them,  it's  a  decided  feather  in 
the  freshman  cap." 

"Can't  the  freshmen  challenge  the  juniors  or 
seniors?"  Jane  had  now  become  mildly  inter- 
ested. Hitherto,  basket-ball  had  occupied  small 
place  in  her  thoughts.  The  idea  of  contest  ap- 
pealed to  her,  however. 

"They  have  never  done  so  at  Wellington,  so 
I've  been  told,"  returned  Judith.  "When  one 
reaches  junior  estate  a  great  many  other  things 
crowd  basket-ball  out.  Whenever  there  has  been 
a  junior  team,  the  members  of  it  have  never  con- 
descended to  go  below  the  sophomores.  As  I'm 
a  rabid  basket-ball  enthusiast,  I've  taken  pains 
*to  gather  all  this  information.  The  seniors 
hardly  ever  play,  although  they  are  useful  as 
referees,  time-keepers,  etc.    It  really  rests  with 


174 JANE    ALLEN  

the  freshmen  and  sophomores  to  keep  basket-ball 
alive.  While  Miss  Winslow  was  dean,  she  didn't 
encourage  the  noble  sport,  but  Miss  Rutledge  is 
quite  different.  She's  from  California,  you 
know,  and  believes  that  girls  ought  to  be  inter- 
ested in  college  sports.  You  must  go  to  the  try- 
out  with  me,  then  you'll  understand  why  I  like 
to  play  basket-ball.  I  hope  I'll  make  the  team. 
I  shall  try  my  hardest." 

"I  don't  believe  I  care  to  go.  If  it  is  anything 
like  the  class  election  was,  deliver  me  from  it." 
Jane  frowned  at  the  memory  of  the  recent  fresh- 
man election  of  officers.  It  had  taken  place 
directly  after  the  dance  and  had  been  a  far  from 
peaceful  affair.  A  number  of  freshmen  had  ener- 
getically electioneered  for  Marian  Seaton  for 
class  president.  She  had  lost  the  office  by  a  large 
majority  in  favor  of  Barbara  Temple,  a  most 
popular  freshman  at  Argyle  Hall,  and  the  de- 
feated electioneers  had  accepted  their  defeat  with 
anything  but  good  grace.  There  had  also  been 
considerable  petty  wrangling  over  the  other  offi- 
ces. Afterward  Jane  had  returned  to  Madison 
Hall  distinctly  disgusted  with  the  whole  affair. 
It  had  been  a  matter  of  satisfaction  to  her,  how-, 
ever,   to   know   that  the   disagreeable   Marian 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 175 

Seaton  had  not  gained  the  high  office  she  had  so 
greatly  coveted. 

"Oh,  it  won't  be  like  that"  Judith  hastened  to 
assure  her.  "The  team  is  to  be  picked.  Those 
who  are  anxious  to  play  are  to  be  tried  out  on  the 
floor.  It's  quite  exciting.  Please  promise  you'll 
go.  If  you  aren't  interested,  then  you  needn't  go 
to  the  practice  games." 

"All  right,  I'll  go,  Judy,"  promised  Jane.  "If 
I  don't  find  it  interesting,  I  won't  even  stay  to 
see  it  through." 

"You'll  stay.  See  if  you  don't,"  predicted 
Judith.  "I  hope  Dorothy  Martin  will  be  one  of 
the  deciding  committee.  One  can  depend  on  fair 
treatment  from  her." 

"Aren't  the  judges  fair?"  Jane  smiled  rather 
cynically.  She  was  not  surprised  at  Judith's  re- 
mark. The  majority  of  the  girls  she  had  en» 
countered  at  Wellington  had  proved  themselves 
anything  but  fair  in  their  treatment  of  their  fel- 
low students.  Privately  she  included  Dorothy 
among  them.  Dorothy  had  been  most  unfair  to 
her,  at  least. 

"It's  not  quite  loyal  to  say  they  aren't,"  Judith 
amended.  "Yet  sometimes  they  show  favoritism. 
Not  here,  perhaps.  When  I  was  at  Morrison, 
the  prep,  school  I  attended  before  I  came  here, 


176 JANE    ALLEN 

there  was  a  great  deal  of  that  sort  of  thing.  I 
nearly  missed  a  chance  to  play  in  a  big  game 
because  the  physical  culture  instructor  didn't 
like  me.  She  found  fault  with  my  passing,  and 
tried  to  put  another  girl,  a  pet  of  hers,  in  my 
place.  The  rest  of  the  team  made  such  a  fuss, 
she  finally  let  the  matter  drop.  But  if  the  team 
hadn't  backed  me,  you  can  see  where  Judy  would 
have  landed." 

"How  could  she  be  so  despicable!"  exclaimed 
Jane.  "That's  the  chief  reason  I've  never  cared 
much  for  girls.    Most  of  them  are  disloyal." 

"Oh,  no,  they  aren't.  It's  just  the  other  way. 
Ninety  per  cent  of  them  are  true  blue.  It's  the 
other  ten  per  cent  that  make  loyal  ones  appear 
under  false  colors.  I'm  very  fond  of  most  of  the 
girls  I  know.  Some  day  you  will  feel  the  same 
about  the  girls  here." 

"I  doubt  it."  Jane  shrugged  her  shoulders 
with  the  air  of  a  misanthrope. 

During  the  week,  however,  she  heard  so  much 
of  basket-ball  that  she  began  to  wonder  if,  after 
all,  it  might  not  prove  worthy  of  passing  atten- 
tion. The  subject  appeared  to  be  on  everyone's 
tongue.  She  heard  snatches  of  it  during  recita- 
tion hours  and  still  more  of  it  at  Madison  Hall. 
Although  the  Hall  was  not  strictly  a  freshman 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 177 

house,  owing  to  the  large  number  of  vacancies 
due  to  the  graduation  of  last  year's  seniors,  these 
vacancies  had  been  quickly  filled  by  entering 
freshmen.  Of  the  thirty-six  girls  who  dwelt  in 
it,  not  more  than  ten  of  that  number  were  upper 
class. 

Even  vivacious  little  Adrienne  Dupree  had 
caught  basket-ball  fever.  Delighting  in  anything 
that  promised  activity,  she  had  calmly  announced 
her  intention  of  taking  part  in  the  try-out.  At 
table  she  daily  besieged  Dorothy  Martin  with 
eager  questions  concerning  the  rules  of  basket- 
ball. She  enveigled  Judith  Stearns  and  good- 
natured  Ethel  Lacey  into  going  with  her  to  the 
gymnasium,  there  to  furnish  a  course  of  instruc- 
tion in  the  various  mysteries  of  the  game.  She 
soon  mastered  the  main  points  and  delighted  her 
willing  teachers  with  her  lithe,  cat-like  move- 
ments and  fleetness  of  foot.  "But  indeed  I  am 
not  so  slow,"  she  would  complacently  remark, 
after  performing  some  particularly  agile  feat. 
"Perhaps  it  is  I  who  will  be  chosen  to  play  on 
the  great  team." 

While  at  meals,  Adrienne  entertained  Dorothy 
v/ith  a  voluble  flow  of  chatter  concerning  her  am- 
bitions, but  to  Jane,  the  three  short  periods  of 
time  she  spent  daily  at  table  were  absolutely 


178 JANE    ALLEN 

painful.  She  had  not  minded  being  on  the  outs 
with  Edith  Hammond.  With  Dorothy  and  Adri- 
enne  as  staunch  supporters,  Edith's  barbed 
shafts  were  seldom  returned.  Jane  could  afford 
to  overlook  them  Since  Dorothy  had  turned 
against  her,  as  Jane  obstinately  chose  to  believe 
was  the  case,  she  felt  extremely  ill  at  ease  when  in 
her  presence.  To  be  sure,  she  and  Jane  ex- 
changed civilities,  but  that  was  all.  There  were 
no  more  pleasant  talks;  no  more  riding  lessons; 
no  more  friendly  hailings  when  they  chanced  to 
meet  outside  the  Hall. 

Adrienne  and  Edith  were  alike  curious  re- 
garding Jane's  grievance  against  Dorothy.  The 
former  longed  to  question  both  interested  parties, 
but  being  an  extremely  wise  child,  she  held  her 
tongue.  Jane  had  rebuffed  her  for  presuming 
to  inquire  into  her  reasons  for  not  attending  the 
freshman  dance.  As  she  was  really  fond  of  this 
strange  girl,  she  did  not  yearn  to  introduce  a 
subject  that  might  result  in  sharp  words  between 
them.  As  for  Dorothy,  Adrienne  felt  that  she 
would  as  soon  inquire  into  the  personal  affairs 
of  Miss  Rutledge  as  to  cross-question  this  stately 
junior. 

Edith  entertained  no  such  awe  of  Dorothy. 
Aware  that  something  had  gone  wrong,  she  had 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 179 

button-holed  Dorothy  for  a  confidential  talk  at 
the  first  opportunity  that  presented  itself,  follow- 
ing Jane's  refusal  of  the  junior's  invitation.  To 
her  first  sneering  speech,  "It  is  evident  that  your 
dear  Miss  Allen  doesn't  appreciate  your  kind- 
ness, Dot,"  Dorothy  had  endeavored  to  silence 
her  with,  "I  do  not  wish  to  discuss  Jane  with 
you,  Edith."  But  Edith  had  persisted  until  in 
sheer  vexation  Dorothy  had  cried  out :  "I  haven't 
the  slightest  idea  why  Jane  refused  my  invita- 
tion. If  I  had,  I  would  not  tell  you.  Will  you 
please  be  kind  enough  to  drop  the  subject?" 

From  Norma  Bennett,  Dorothy  had  ascer- 
tained the  details  of  the  generous  part  Jane  had 
played  on  the  evening  of  the  hop.  Knowing 
Norma  to  be  the  soul  of  discretion,  she  had  ven- 
tured to  tell  her  of  Jane's  refusal,  in  the  hope 
that  Norma  might  be  able  to  throw  light  on  that 
which  was  still  a  mystery  to  her.  Norma  could 
offer  no  solution.  During  that  happy  time  of 
preparation  for  the  dance,  Jane  had  discussed  no 
one.  Norma  did  relate,  however,  the  incident  of 
the  portrait,  causing  Dorothy  to  experience  the 
desire  to  batter  down  the  wall  between  herself 
an  A  the  proud  girl  she  had  grown  to  love  so 
dearly.  On  reflection  she  decided  it  would  not 
be  best.    Jane  had  erected  the  barrier,  therefore 


i8o  JANE   ALLEN 

y 

it  was  incumbent  on  her  to  do  away  with  it.  Time 
alone  could  teach  the  perverse  freshman  that, 
once  given,  true  friendship  was  a  gift  to  be  cher- 
ished, not  abused. 

When,  at  a  little  past  four  on  Friday  after- 
noon, Jane  and  Judith  entered  the  gymnasium, 
they  found  an  excited  bevy  of  bloomer-clad 
freshmen  already  on  the  scene,  industriously  at 
work  with  the  ball.  The  four  sides  of  the  large 
room  were  thickly  sprinkled  with  spectators  from 
all  the  classes,  who  had  come  to  see  what  the 
freshmen  could  do.  The  sophomore  team  had 
already  been  organized.  They  were  grouped  to- 
gether intently  watching  the  players  and  com- 
menting on  their  respective  merits. 

"Wait  here  for  me,"  directed  Judith.  "I'm 
going  to  the  dressing  quarters  to  get  into  my 
regalia.  I'll  come  back  to  you  as  soon  as  I'm 
togged  for  action."  She  had  already  donned  her 
rubber-soled  canvas  shoes,  and  as  she  trotted 
across  the  room,  her  basket-ball  suit  swinging  on 
one  arm,  Jane  almost  wished  that  she,  too,  could 
get  into  a  like  costume  and  run  about  the  wide 
stretch  of  floor  after  the  ball.  Contrary  to  expec- 
tation, she  was  decidedly  interested.  She  had 
not  thought  basket-ball  would  be  like  this. 

Judith  had  just  returned  and  stood  explaining 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  181 

to  Jane  the  meaning  of  the  various  maneuvers 
the  players  were  making,  when  a  shrill  whistle, 
blown  by  an  imposing  senior  who  wore  eye- 
glasses, sent  the  active  figures  scurrying  off  the 
floor  to  the  place  reserved  for  them.  The  try-out 
was  about  to  begin. 

While  she  stood  eagerly  viewing  the  spirited 
play,  Jane  had  identified  at  least  three  of  the 
contestants.  They  were  Adrienne,  Marian  Sea- 
ton  and  Alicia  Reynolds.  She  also  noted,  when 
the  judges  took  their  station  at  a  point  in  the 
room  where  they  could  best  observe  what  went 
on,  that  Dorothy  Martin  was  one  of  them.  She 
now  remembered  that  Judith  had  said  that  Doro- 
thy was  to  serve  in  that  capacity.  The  other  two 
young  women,  seniors,  she  did  not  know. 

As  over  half  of  the  freshman  class  had  designs 
on  team  membership,  they  were  quickly  divided 
into  squads  of  five,  and  set  to  work,  two  squads 
at  a  time,  the  one  to  play  against  the  other. 

Jane  thrilled  with  excitement  as  she  heard  the 
screech  of  the  warning  whistle  and  saw  the  ball 
put  into  play.  After  ten  minutes'  hard  work,  the 
players  were  called  off  the  floor,  to  be  replaced 
by  a  second  ambitious  ten.  Altogether,  thirty 
girls  were  tried  out,  while  the  selecting  commit- 
tee put  their  heads  together  and  noted  on  paper 


182 JANE    ALLEN 

the  most  promising  aspirants.  These  were  finally 
sifted  down  to  ten  names,  the  owners  of  which 
formed  two  squads  and  strove  against  each  other. 
Jane  smiled  with  delight  to  see  Judith  and  Ad- 
rienne  among  the  favored  ten.  She  frowned  with 
disgust  to  £nd  Marian  Seaton  and  Alicia  Reyn- 
olds also  of  that  number. 

When,  after  twenty  minutes'  desperate  en- 
deavor, the  ten  girls  ran  off  to  their  corner,  the 
judges  consulted  afresh,  amid  a  loud  buzzing  of 
conversation  on  the  part  of  the  spectators.  A 
hush  fell  upon  the  room  at  the  sound  of  the 
whistle  for  silence.  That  meant  that  the  fresh- 
man team  had  been  selected  and  the  names  of  the 
lucky  members  were  to  be  announced. 

It  was  one  of  the  seniors  who  made  the  an- 
nouncement. After  a  polite  little  speech  which 
was  intended  as  a  consolation  for  the  disap- 
pointed who  had  failed  to  play  up  to  the  de- 
manded standard,  she  read  out  the  names.  Judith 
Stearns,  Adrienne  Dupree,  Alicia  Reynolds, 
Marian  Seaton  and  Christine  Ellis,  an  Argyle 
Hall  girl,  had  been  chosen  to  play  on  the  official 
freshman  team.  Five  other  girls  had  been  se- 
lected to  play  on  a  practice  team  and  act  as  sub- 
stitutes.    Jane  knew  them,  merely  by  sight. 

A  moment  after  the  announcement,  which  was 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 183 

received  with  some  applause,  Adrienne  pranced 
up  to  Jane,  looking  like  a  frolicsome  young  sprite 
in  her  dark  blue  bloomer  suit.  "For  me  it  is 
indeed  the  great  joy  that  I,  poor,  small  Adrienne, 
have  been  chosen,"  she  gurgled.  "Tell  me,  most 
serious  one,  how  does  my  costume  become  me?  I 
had  it  fashioned  in  the  great  hurry,  by  a  most 
stupid  dressmaker,  who  waited  long  to  finish  it. 
It  is  most  comfortable  in  which  to  dance."  She 
pirouetted  gaily  about  Jane,  keeping  up  a  ripple 
of  quaint  remarks.  "But  you  have  not  yet  said 
how  I  look."  She  paused  and  fixed  Jane  with  an 
expression  of  mock  reproach. 

"You  look  exactly  like  a  tiny  young  imp," 
laughed  Judith  Stearns,  who  had  come  up  in 
time  to  hear  Adrienne's  latest  remark. 

"You  are  of  a  truth  droll,  Judy,"  she  giggled. 
"You  have  at  last  guessed  the  name  that  mon 
pere  loves  to  call  me.  At  home,  I  am  the  great 
Imp.  So  you  and  Jane  shall  thus  call  me,  if  you 
wish.  It  is  the  pet  name  and  I  adore  it.  Com' 
prenez  vous?" 

"Oui,  ma  chere  enfant"  returned  Jane,  her 
gloomy  face  lighting  at  the  little  girl's  merry  talk. 
"Vous  etes  vraiment  le  petit  drole" 

teJe  vous  ador.  Vous  parley  ma  belle  langue" 
Adrienne  patted  her  hand. 


1 84 JANE    ALLEN 

"I  wish  I  could  speak  French  as  well  as  Jane 
does,"  said  Judith  rather  wistfully.  "It's  awfully- 
hard  for  me.    I  can  never  remember  the  verbs." 

"I  wish  I  could  play  basket-ball  like  you  and 
Adrienne,"  was  Jane's  astonishing  retort. 

"What  do  I  hear?"  Judith's  lifted  brows  in- 
dicated her  surprise.  "Didn't  I  tell  you  you'd 
like  the  dear  old  game?" 

"I  do  like  it."  Jane  flushed  as  she  made  this 
confession.  "I'd  give  half  my  kingdom  to  be  on 
the  freshman  team.  Of  course  I  know  that  I 
never  will  be.  But  just  the  same,  I'm  going  to 
learn  to  play,  if  only  to  please  myself." 


CHAPTER   XVII 

HELPING  JANE'S   CAUSE  ALONG 

WHEREAS  basket-ball  had  at  first  been 
a  matter  of  indifference  to  Jane,  it  now 
became  a  delightful  obsession.  Here 
was  a  phase  of  college  life  which  she  was  quite 
willing  to  embrace.  Reared  to  the  activity  of 
the  ranch,  the  conventional  monotony  of  her  sur- 
roundings irked  her  beyond  measure.  Aside  from 
her  reckless  gallops  across  country  on  Firefly,  she 
had  no  other  outlet  for  her  stored-up  energy. 
Basket-ball  promised  to  supply  a  long-felt  need. 
Still  she  could  not  play  the  game  alone,  and  there 
seemed  small  prospect  of  being  asked  to  serve 
even  on  a  practice  team. 

When  she  had  enrolled  as  a  student  of  Wel- 
lington College,  Jane  had  not  wished  to  become 
friendly  with  any  of  her  fellow-students.  She 
had  deliberately  built  up  a  wall  between  herself 

18s 


186 JANE    ALLEN 

and  them.  Now  she  wished  she  had  not  been  in 
such  a  hurry  to  condemn  them  as  scarcely  worth 
her  consideration.  It  was  hard  indeed  to  find 
herself  a  comparative  outsider,  especially  since 
she  had  discovered  that  it  prevented  her  from 
taking  part  in  the  sport  which  had  so  signally 
aroused  her  enthusiasm. 

True,  she  was  not  entirely  without  friends. 
Adrienne,  Judith,  Norma  Bennett  and  Ethel 
Lacey  had  become  really  dear  to  her.  She  had 
never  believed  that  she  could  become  so  entirely 
at  home  in  the  society  of  girls.  Hardly  a  day 
passed  without  bringing  forth  some  new  proof  of 
their  regard  for  her.  She  and  Judith  now  fre- 
quently studied  their  lessons  in  company  with 
Adrienne  and  Ethel,  Norma  Bennett  often  mak- 
ing a  fifth.  Jane  was  secretly  amazed  at  the 
amount  of  good  cheer  that  was  to  be  extracted 
from  a  chafing  dish.  Judith  was  past  master  of 
the  art  of  fudge-making,  while  Adrienne,  true 
child  of  France,  knew  how  to  concoct  a  variety 
of  appetizing  dishes,  which  could  be  prepared  in 
this  same  useful  article,  so  dear  to  the  heart  of 
the  school  girl. 

"We  ought  to  have  a  stunt  party,  Jane,"  re- 
marked Judith  casually,  one  evening  in  early 
November.     "I've  been  entertained  by  quite  a 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 187 

number  of  the  girls  outside  the  Hall,  and  I'd  love 
to  make  some  return."  Judith  spoke  with  her 
usual  placidity,  but  inwardly  she  was  far  from 
being  calm.  She  was  not  sure  that  Jane  would 
look  upon  the  proposal  with  favor.  Of  an  ex- 
tremely sociable  disposition,  Judith  had  hitherto 
refrained  from  inviting  a  number  of  her  friends 
to  her  room  for  a  jollification,  for  fear  of  dis- 
pleasing her  roommate. 

"What  is  a  stunt  party?"  Jane  looked  up 
from  her  book,  a  curious  gleam  in  her  gray  eyes. 

"Oh,  it's  a  sort  of  social  session."  Judith  was 
relieved  to  observe  that  Jane  was  not  frowning. 
"Everyone  who  comes  has  to  do  a  stunt.  Sing, 
or  recite,  or  dance.  Perhaps  tell  an  interesting 
story.  Then  we  have  eats,  of  course,  and  every- 
body goes  home  happy  at  the  very  last  minute 
before  the  ten-thirty  bell.  Eight  girls  will  be 
about  as  many  as  this  room  will  comfortably 
hold.  If  we  have  too  many,  it  won't  be  so  much 
fun.  Let  me  see.  There  are  Adrienne  and 
Ethel,  Norma  of  course,  Mary  Ashton,  Barbara 
Temple,  Christine  Ellis,  you  and  I.  If  it  weren't 
for  Marian  Seaton  and  Alicia  Reynolds,  I'd 
invite  the  girls  of  the  freshman  team  on  another 
evening,  but  those  two  dear  creatures  make  it 
quite  out  of  the  question.    I'd  as  soon  think  of 


i-88  JANE    ALLEN 

t-„  .  ...  .  -n 

inviting  a  snapping  turtle,  or  a  nice  wriggly- 
snake,  as  either  of  them."  Judith  giggled  cheer- 
fully as  she  made  this  unflattering  comparison. 

"The  idea  of  a  stunt  party  sounds  interesting." 
Jane  wagged  her  head  in  serious  approval  of 
Judith's  plan.  "Speaking  of  snakes,"  she  went 
on  slowly,  "that  reminds  me  of  something  that 
happened  to  me  just  before  I  came  east  to  Wel- 
lington. It  was  on  my  last  day  at  home.  I  went 
for  a  long  ride.  All  the  time  I  kept  wishing  that 
I  might  be  given  some  last  lucky  sign  to  show 
that  all  would  go  well  for  me  this  year.  It  came, 
but  in  the  form  of  a  huge  rattlesnake.  Very 
lucky,  wasn't  it?  At  any  rate,  I  killed  it.  I  re- 
membered then  that  snakes  meant  enemies.  So 
you  see  it  was  a  true  omen,"  ended  Jane  bitterly. 

"How  strange!"  Judith's  eyes  had  grown 
round  with  wonder  as  she  listened  to  Jane's  re- 
cital. "If  you  were  brave  enough  to  kill  a  great, 
horrible  rattlesnake,  you  are  certainly  brave 
enough  to  conquer  your  enemies.  I  couldn't  kill 
even  a  garter  snake."  Judith  shuddered  at  the 
bare  idea  of  dispatching  even  this  harmless  vari- 
ety of  reptile. 

"I've  killed  lots  of  rattlesnakes,"  returned 
Jane.  "They're  a  common  sight  out  West,  but 
so  far  I've  made  plenty  of  enemies,  and  havenft 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  189 

conquered  one  of  them.    I  never  thought  I'd  care 

about "    Jane  hesitated.    "About  girls,"  she 

went  on  slowly.  "Perhaps  I  wouldn't,  even  yet, 
if  I  had  not  found  such  nice  friends  as  you  and 
Adrienne  and  Ethel.  What  I  do  care  a  lot  about 
is  basket-ball.  I'd  love  to  be  on  a  team,  Judy, 
even  if  it  were  only  a  scrub  team."  Jane  made 
this  confession  rather  shame-facedly. 

"I  understand."  Judith  struggled  to  keep  the 
surprise  she  felt  out  of  her  voice.  Proud,  re- 
served Jane  Allen  had  at  last  come  to  her  senses. 
She  wished  to  be  liked,  in  order  that  she  might 
play  basket-ball,  and  she  was  making  an  indirect 
appeal  to  Judith  to  help  her  to  that  end.  It  was 
the  nearest  approach  to  a  favor  that  she  had  ever 
asked.  Judith  wondered  how  she  might  best 
serve  her  roommate.  Then  she  reflected  that  the 
stunt  party  might  do  much  toward  helping  Jane's 
cause  along.  She  and  Christine  were  on  the 
regular  team,  while  Barbara  Temple  captained 
the  practice  squad  against  which  the  picked  team 
had  been  playing. 

"Wait  until  the  night  of  the  stunt  party,"  she 
now  counseled.  "I'll  casually  introduce  the  sub- 
ject to  the  girls.  Barbara  told  me  yesterday  that 
Lillian  Barrows  was  ill  and  might  not  be  able  to 
play  for  a  week  or  so.    Perhaps  you  might  take 


190  JANE   ALLEN 

— — ^ 

her  place  on  the  practice  team.  I  forgot,  though, 
You  don't  know  much  about  the  game.  That's 
too  bad.  You'd  have  to  work  on  a  scrub  team 
first.  The  practice  team  has  to  do  really  fast 
playing." 

"But  I  do  know  the  game !"  Jane's  tones  car- 
Tied  repressed  excitement.  "I  sent  for  an  official 
guide  book  on  basket-ball  the  day  after  the  try- 
out.  I've  been  studying  it  ever  since  it  came.  I 
know  every  point.  All  I  ask  is  a  chance  to  play. 
I'm  so  sorry  I  didn't  go  to  the  gym  with  you 
girls  when  you  were  teaching  Adrienne.  Then  I 
could  have  tried  to  make  the  team,  too.  It's  my 
own  fault."    Jane  frowned  darkly. 

"Never  mind,"  comforted  Judith.  "There's  no 
use  in  worrying  over  that  now.  What  you  must 
do  is  to  try  to  get  a  chance  to  play  on  the  practice 
team.  If  you  become  a  star  player  and  anything 
were  to  happen  to  one  of  the  regular  team,  you 
might  be  asked  to  play  in  her  place.  Of  course, 
that's  all  very  indefinite.  Still,  it  wouldn't  do  any 
harm  to  work  and  get  ready.  The  date  for  the 
big  game  hasn't  been  set.  Very  likely  it  will  be 
played  early  in  December.  Dorothy  Martin  told 
me  the  other  day  that  there  was  some  talk  of 
holding  a  series  of  games  between  the  freshmen 
and  sophomores  for  a  pennant.    That  would  be 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 191 

lots  of  fun  and  wildly  exciting.  It  would  keep 
basket-ball  to  the  front  all  year." 

"I  don't  expect  to  have  a  chance  to  play  on 
the  regular  team  this  year."  Jane  spoke  very 
humbly.  "Besides  it  wouldn't  be  right  for  me 
even  to  dream  of  it  when  it  would  mean  sup- 
planting one  of  the  regular  girls."  For  all  her 
moods,  Jane  had  the  virtue  of  being  strictly  hon- 
orable even  in  thought. 

"But  suppose  one  of  us  were  suddenly  taken 
ill  or  had  to  go  home,"  argued  Judith.  "You'd 
have  a  perfect  right  to  substitute,  if  your  playing 
warranted  it.  As  long  as  you  like  basket-ball  so 
much,  go  in  and  learn  it  for  all  you're  worth. 
Don't  bother  to  think  about  what  might  happen. 
Just  be  ready.  If  your  chance  should  come,  take 
it.  If  not,  then  you'll  be  in  line  for  next  year's 
team.  But  there  is  one  thing  you  will  have  to  do, 
if  you  hope  to  make  good  on  any  team."  Judith 
paused  and  eyed  Jane  significantly. 

"I  know."  Jane  colored  hotly.  "You  needn't 
say  it.    I'll  try,  Judy ;  truly  I  will." 

"There's  something  else  you  ought  to  do,"  pur- 
sued Judith  relentlessly. 

"What  do  you  mean?"  Jane's  sharp  question 
indicated  that  there  were  several  things  Judith 
might  mean. 


192  JANE   ALLEN 

i  .  ,       ,  .  = 

"You  ought  to  square  yourself  with  Dorothy 
Martin.  I'm  not  saying  that  because  I  wish  to 
pry  into  your  affairs,"  apologized  Judith.  "You 
really  need  Dorothy's  friendship.  You  two  were 
such  good  comrades.  Then,  too,  Dorothy  is  such 
a  splendid  girl  and  could  help  you  in  so  many 
ways." 

"I  don't  wish  Dorothy  Martin's  help."  Jane 
shook  her  head  with  stubborn  decision.  "I  can 
get  along  very  well  without  it."  She  had  no  in- 
tention of  taking  even  Judith  into  her  confidence 
concerning  her  grievance  against  Dorothy. 
Neither  would  she  admit  how  greatly  she  missed 
the  latter's  inspiring  companionship.  If  there 
were  any  question  as  to  which  of  them  should  sue 
for  peace,  she  would  never  be  the  suppliant. 
Dorothy  had  done  her  a  wrong,  therefore  Doro- 
thy alone  could  right  it. 

Realizing  that  though  she  had  made  her  first 
point  she  had  failed  to  make  the  second,  Judith 
wisely  dropped  the  subject  and  began  to  plan 
cheerfully  for  the  stunt  party.  "We'd  better 
give  it  on  next  Monday  night,"  she  decided. 
"I'll  have  my  allowance  money  by  that  time. 
That's  a  very  necessary  thing  when  it  comes  to 
giving  a  party." 

"I  have  plenty  of  money,"  reminded  Jane.    "I 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  193 

haven't  yet  spent  half  of  my  last  check.  There's 
nothing  much  to  spend  money  for  here." 

"I  wish  I  could  say  that,"  sighed  Judith.  "My 
check  looks  like  a  good  deal  of  money  when  I 
first  see  it.  But  after  it's  cashed  it  simply  melts 
like  snow  in  the  sun." 

"That's  because  you  can  find  so  many  ways  to 
spend  it.  You're  a  social  success,  Judy,  and  I'm 
not." 

"You  could  be  if  you  would,"  declared  Judith 
staunchly. 

Jane  merely  shook  her  head  in  mute  contra- 
diction. She  had  not  Judith's  ability  for  making 
friends. 

As  the  week  wore  away,  however,  she  found 
herself  looking  forward  to  Friday  night  with  con- 
siderable anticipation.  Judith  had  decreed  that 
the  affair  must  be  a  stunt  party.  She  had  al- 
ready announced  that  her  contribution  to  the  af- 
fair would  be  a  funny  little  monologue  she  had 
once  given  at  a  stunt  party  while  at  Morrison 
Preparatory  School.  Jane  racked  her  brain  for 
a  stunt  suitable  to  the  occasion.  Finally  she  hit 
upon  an  idea  that  seemed  feasible,  and  after  a 
visit  to  her  trunk,  laid  her  plan  before  Judith. 
The  latter  was  in  raptures  over  it.  She  forth- 
with lost  no  time  in  informing  the  guests  that  a 


194  JANE   ALLEN 

costume  party  was  in  order  and  that  no  one  could 
hope  to  gain  admittance  to  the  festal  chamber 
unless  properly  conforming  to  her  edict. 

For  the  first  time  Jane  began  to  experience 
the  feeling  of  delight  with  which  a  girl  looks  for- 
ward to  her  first  party.  Never  before  had  she 
been  active  in  bringing  about  an  affair  of  the 
kind  which  the  coming  Friday  promised.  The 
few  hops  she  had  attended  at  various  Western 
summer  resorts  in  company  with  her  Aunt  Mary 
had  invariably  bored  her.  True,  she  had  in  a 
measure  enjoyed  herself  at  the  freshman  dance. 
The  stunt  party,  however,  was  to  be  quite  dif- 
ferent from  any  other  she  had  ever  attended. 
And  it  was  her  suggestion  to  Judith  that  had  in- 
spired at  least  one  feature  of  it.  Jane  could  not 
help  being  a  trifle  pleased  over  this.  At  heart 
she  was  just  as  eager  for  simple,  wholesome  en- 
tertainment as  any  other  girl  of  her  age.  She 
suspected  this  dimly,  but  nothing  could  have  in- 
duced her  to  say  so  to  Judith.  Although  she 
could  not  then  know  it,  her  restless  longing  for 
variety  was  destined  to  one  day  make  her  a  bril- 
liant leader  whose  name  was  to  be  set  down  on  the 
honor  roll  of  Wellington's  brightest  and  best. 
But  it  was  alike  decreed  that  she  should  not  reach 
this  height  until  the  last  battle  against  self  should 
be  fought  and  won. 


CHAPTER   XVIII 


THE  STUNT   PABTY 


AT  half -past  seven  o'clock  on  Monday  eve- 
ning, two  gaily  attired  damsels,  quite 
foreign  in  appearance  to  their  usual 
everyday  selves,  stole  cat-footed  down  the  hall 
and  were  admitted  to  Judith's  room  amid  much 
stifled  laughter.  They  were  received  by  an  awe- 
inspiring  person  whose  huge,  shell-rimmed 
glasses  and  severe  mannish  attire  proclaimed  to 
them  that  a  reformer  of  no  mean  pretensions  had 
condescended  to  grace  the  scene. 

Attired  in  plain  black  skirt,  topped  by  Jane's 
black  riding  coat,  this  particular  disciple  of  re- 
form was  distinctly  imposing.  The  coat  was  ar- 
tistically thrown  open  to  disclose  a  marvelous 
expanse  of  white  pleated  shirt  front.  With  a 
stand-up  collar  and  black  bow  tie,  her  brown  hair 
dragged  upward  into  a  tortured  knot,  until  the 

195 


196 JANE   ALLEN 

corners  of  her  blue  eyes  fairly  seemed  to  follow 
that  upward  slant,  Judith  was  a  sight  to  behold. 
Beside  her  stood  a  ferocious  Indian  chief,  whose 
feathered  headdress  and  formidable  tomahawk 
might  well  have  proclaimed  him  to  be  one  of  the 
immortal  redskins  of  Fenimore  Cooper  lore,  ex- 
cept that  these  fabled  warriors  were  not  recorded 
to  possess  luminous  gray  eyes  and  feinininely 
regular  features. 

"How!"  grunted  the  warrior,  in  polite  wel- 
come as  a  fluffy-skirted  premiere  of  the  ballet 
seized  his  august  hand  and  gurgled  her  fluent 
French  admiration  of  him. 

"Ladies,  be  seated,"  invited  the  reformer's  dig- 
nified voice.  "The  worst,  I  mean  the  rest,  is  yet 
to  come."  This  information  trailed  off  into  a 
most  un-ref  ormer-like  giggle. 

"Judy  Stearns,  you  are  the  funniest  thing  I 
ever  saw."  Ethel  Lacey,  transformed  for  the 
time  being  into  a  broadly-smiling  gypsy,  a  violin 
tucked  under  her  arm,  accepted  the  invitation  to 
sit  and  broke  into  a  fresh  burst  of  chuckles  which 
had  begun  the  moment  she  spied  Judith.  "As 
for  Jane,  she  looks  fierce  enough  to  tomahawk  a 
whole  settlement." 

"Ah,  but  she  is  le  grand  sauvage!"  exclaimed 
Adrienne.    "But  hark!    Someone  knocks." 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 197 

Judith  hurried  to  the  door  to  admit  two 
raincoated  figures,  their  heads  discreetly  scarf- 
wrapped.  Divested  of  their  coats  and  scarfs,  a 
golden-haired  Dresden  shepherdess  and  an  ele- 
gant Turkish-trousered  lady,  with  a  flowing, 
rippling  veil,  burst  upon  the  scene.  On  the  cam- 
pus they  were  known  respectively  as  Christine 
Ellis  and  Barbara  Temple,  but  for  to-night  they 
had  sunk  their  identities  to  play  the  favorite 
childhood  game  of  "dressing  up." 

They  were  welcomed  with  due  ceremony  and 
had  hardly  begun  to  take  stock  of  their  com- 
panions when  a  timid  rapping  at  the  door  an- 
nounced the  arrival  of  another  guest. 

A  ripple  of  approbation  swept  the  little  com- 
pany as  a  black  clad  figure  of  princely  mien 
stepped  across  the  threshold.  Was  it  really 
Norma  Bennett  who  had  entered,  or  had  Hamlet, 
the  ill-starred  Prince  of  Denmark,  suddenly 
come  to  life?  Norma  had  copied  her  costume,  so 
far  as  she  was  able,  from  one  she  had  seen  in  a 
picture.  Though  of  common  black  cambric,  she 
had  fashioned  it  so  cleverly  that  the  material  was 
forgotten  in  the  general  effect.  Long  black 
stockings  and  flat-heeled  slippers,  an  old  circular 
cape  she  had  discovered  hanging  in  the  back  hall 
and  a  quaint  cap  of  her  own  making  helped  to 


i98 JANE    ALLEN 

carry  out  the  representation.  Around  her  neck 
hung  a  heavy  silver  chain  that  had  been  her 
mother's.  The  crowning  glory  of  her  costume, 
however,  was  a  wide  flat-linked  metal  belt  from 
which  depended  a  sheathed  short  sword. 

"For  goodness'  sake,  Norma  Bennett,  wherever 
did  you  manage  to  lay  hands  on  that  belt  and 
sword?"  Judith  forgot  her  dignity  as  she  called 
out  her  eager  question. 

"Isn't  it  splendid?"  The  melancholy  look  on 
Norma's  face,  which  went  so  completely  with  her 
representation,  vanished  in  a  pleased  smile. 
"You'll  laugh  when  I  tell  you.  Sarah,  the  cook, 
lent  it  to  me." 

"She  looks  fierce  enough  to  harbor  such  deadly 
weapons,"  laughed  Ethel.  "I  can't  imagine  them 
being  of  this  ancient  type,  though." 

"It  was  used  long  ago  by  some  of  the  girls  here 
who  gave  'Hamlet'  for  their  own  amusement," 
explained  Norma.  "The  girl  who  owned  the  belt 
and  sword  was  a  senior.  After  she  was  gradu- 
ated and  left  the  Hall,  it  was  found  hanging  in 
her  closet.  She  never  sent  for  it  and  it  was  put 
in  the  storeroom.  When  I  told  Sarah  about  my 
costume,  she  remembered  it  and  got  it  for  me. 
Wasn't  I  lucky?  It  was  the  one  thing  needed 
to  complete  poor  Hamlet." 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 199 

"But  la  petite  Norma  is  indeed  as  the  real 
Hamlet!"  admired  Adrienne.  "She  has  the  sad 
eyes,  the  bearing  of  le  pauvre  Prince  of  Den- 
mark." 

"She  has  indeed,"  echoed  Jane  warmly.  She 
was  secretly  wondering  at  Norma's  ability  to  do 
so  much  with  so  little. 

"Now  that  Hamlet  is  with  us,  there  is  only  one 
distinguished  personage  missing,"  said  Ethel. 
"She's  commonly  known  as  Mary  Ashton,  but 
who  knows  who  she  may  be  to-night?" 

"There  she  is  now!"  cried  Barbara  Temple  as 
a  knock  sounded  on  the  door. 

A  quaint  Japanese  person  in  a  gorgeous  flow- 
ered silk  kimono  and  obi  sidled  into  their  midst, 
giggling  deliciously  behind  her  fluttering  fan. 
With  her  straight,  high-coiffured  black  hair  and 
heavy-browed  black  eyes,  Mary  Ashton  might 
well  have  stepped  off  the  painted  fan  she  flut- 
tered. 

"Now  I'll  put  up  the  'Busy'  sign,"  announced 
Judith  with  a  relieved  sigh.  After  triumphantly 
bolting  the  door  she  proceeded  to  climb  on  a  chair 
and  hang  her  striped  bed  cover  over  it,  fastening 
it  with  several  brass-headed  tacks.  "There !"  she 
exclaimed.  "This  is  a  strictly  private  affair.  If 
some  of  the  girls  find  out  what's  going  on  they 


200   JANE    ALLEN 

may  be  tempted  to  take  a  bird's-eye  squint 
through  the  keyhole.  I  wish  I  knew  where  the 
key  is.  Anyway,  the  bolt  will  keep  out  intruders 
and  the  curtain  will  deaden  the  sounds  of  revelry 
within.  It's  a  good  thing  for  us  that  this  is  an 
end  room." 

Reassuming  the  judicial  air  she  had  for  the 
moment  dropped,  she  began  in  a  deep  voice: 
"Distinguished  friends,  we  welcome  you  to  our 
humble  cot.  What  is  your  pleasure?  Don't  all 
speak  at  once.  Our  watchword  to-night  must  be 
the  greatest  enjoyment  with  the  least  noise.  In- 
dividual stunts  are  not  included  in  this,  but  con- 
cert acclamation  must  be  gentle  and  ladylike." 

"Let's  have  a  grand  looking-over  first,  then 
do  our  stunts,"  proposed  Mary  Ashton.  "The 
earlier  we  get  them  out  of  the  way,  the  better  it 
will  be  for  us.  Afterward,  if  our  gracious  host- 
esses have  kindly  remembered  that  we  are  human 
and  very  fond  of  eating,  we  can  settle  down  to 
food  and  not  be  so  noisy.  You  know  how  quiet 
descends  around  here  after  nine-thirty." 

"That's  wise  advice  from  a  mere  Oriental," 
laughed  Judith.  "Go  ahead,  children,  and  stare 
one  another  out  of  countenance." 

The  strangely  assorted  company  proceeded  to 
carry  out  Judith's  invitation,  accompanying  the 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 201 

looking-over  with  frequent  bursts  of  laughter  and 
much  explaining  as  to  costumes.  While  they 
were  thus  engaged  Judith  and  Jane  busied  them- 
selves in  lining  up  the  chairs  at  one  end  of  the 
room,  with  a  view  to  allowing  as  much  space  as 
possible  for  the  performance  of  the  stunts. 

"If  you  will  kindly  seat  yourselves,  the  show 
will  now  begin,"  announced  Judith.  "The  nois- 
iest artiste  will  please  hold  forth  first." 

"That  will  perhaps  be  I,"  concluded  Adrienne. 
"I  shall  perform  the  steps  of  the  ballet,  while  my 
clever  Ethel  shall  make  the  music.  Of  a  truth,  I 
dance  lightly,  but  the  voice  of  the  violin  is  of 
some  noise.  Still  we  have  practiced  in  our  room 
and  no  one  has  noticed." 

"We  shall  be  pleased  to  witness  the  dance," 
boomed  Judith,  mclining  her  maltreated  head 
toward  Adrienne  with  wooden  graciousness. 

Ethel  obediently  tucked  her  violin  under  her 
chin,  drew  the  bow  across  the  strings  in  a  soft 
chord,  then  began  the  beautiful  ballet  music  from 
"Le  Cid."  Adrienne  pirouetted  gracefully  into 
the  open  space  on  her  toes.  Pausing  for  an  in- 
stant, like  a  white  butterfly  about  to  take  flight, 
she  began  an  exhibition  of  terpischorean  art  that 
held  her  watchers  fairly  breathless  with  wonder- 
ing admiration.     Back  and  forth  she  floated, 


202 JANE    ALLEN 

whirling,  bending,  swaying,  her  tiny  feet  appear- 
ing scarcely  to  touch  the  floor.  To  the  entranced 
watchers  she  seemed  a  direct  importation  from 
fairyland,  allowed  for  a  brief  season  to  leave  her 
beautiful  realm  of  fancy  and  show  herself 
among  mortals.  It  was  not  her  dancing  which 
so  strongly  conveyed  this  idea  to  them.  The 
little  girl's  elfish  personality  had  more  to  do  with 
producing  the  illusion. 

Concluding  her  remarkable  exhibition  with  a 
peculiar  leaping  run  on  her  toes,  her  slender  arms 
outstretched  as  though  she  had  at  last  actually 
taken  wing,  Adrienne  dropped  gracefully  into 
her  chair.  "It  is  not  then  so  easy  to  dance  on  the 
carpet,"  she  murmured  plaintively. 

"Did  you  dance?"  inquired  Jane  soberly.  "It 
seemed  to  me  that  you  flew." 

"Ah,  that  is  quite  the  sweet  compliment."  Ad- 
rienne dimpled  with  pleasure.  Her  further 
speech  was  drowned  in  a  buzz  of  warm  approval 
from  the  others.  The  tiny  danseuse  garnered 
admiration  from  all  sides  at  once. 

"It  is  too  much!"  She  raised  two  prettily  pro- 
testing hands.  "Would  that  you  might  see  ina 
mere!  Little  Adrienne  must  then  of  a  necessity 
be  forgotten." 

"No  one  could  forget  your  dancing,"  smiled 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 203 

Barbara  Temple.    "I  wish  you'd  do  it  all  over 
again." 

"But  no,  there  is  yet  much  to  be  done,"  re- 
minded Adrienne  modestly.  "Let  us  hurry  on 
to  another  of  the  stunts.  Who  has  yet  one  of 
some  noise  to  give?"  She  glanced  inquiringly 
about. 

"You'd  better  do  yours  next,  Jane,"  advised 
Judith.    "It's  not  exactly  quiet." 

"Very  well."  Outwardly  composed,  Jane 
stalked  to  the  center  of  the  room.  She  was  in- 
wardly quaking,  however,  at  facing  at  least  three 
girls  whom  she  hardly  knew.  Posing  for  a  brief 
second,  she  began  a  curious,  sing-song  chant  and 
swung  into  one  of  the  weird  dances  she  had 
learned  from  seeing  them  performed  by  the  In- 
dians on  a  reservation  not  far  from  El  Capitan, 
Gradually  warming  to  her  work,  she  left  her 
present  surroundings  behind,  seeing  only  the 
grotesque  figures  of  the  painted  dancers  gyrat- 
ing madly  in  the  moonlight  of  a  perfect  Western 
night. 

The  last  eerie,  wavering  note  of  the  chant 
brought  her  back  to  a  knowledge  of  where  she 
was.  "That's  all,"  she  stammered  somewhat  con- 
fusedly and  made  a  dive  for  the  chair  on  which 
she  had  been  sitting  when  the  stunts  began.    She 


2Q4 JANE    ALLEN  

was,  therefore,  quite  unprepared  for  the  ovation 
she  received.  She  had  not  reckoned  that  her 
stunt  would  elicit  much  applause.  All  her  life 
she  had  seen  Indians  dance,  and  thought  little 
of  it. 

Mary  Ashton  next  toddled  to  the  front  and 
sang  a  Japanese  song  of  several  verses,  accom- 
panying it  with  much  graceful  fan  play. 

"Where  in  the  world  did  you  ever  learn  all 
that  Japanese,  Mary?"  wondered  Christine  when 
Mary  had  finished  singing  and  been  duly  praised. 

Mary  giggled.  "You  had  no  idea  I  could 
speak  Japanese,  now  had  you?  I'm  sorry  to  in- 
form you  that  I  can't." 

"Then  who  taught  you  that  song?"  demanded 
Christine. 

"I  made  it  up,"  confessed  Mary.  "I'm  ex- 
travagantly proud  of  it,  though.  It  sounds  like 
the  real  thing."    She  beamed  cheerfully. 

"You  ridiculous  fraud!  I  might  have  known 
it."    Christine  looked  supremely  disgusted. 

"I'm  anything  but  a  fraud,"  contested  Mary. 
"I  never  told  you  it  was  a  Japanese  song.  I'm 
not  to  blame  if  you  took  it  for  one.  I  think  I 
deserve  a  great  deal  of  credit  for  making  it  up. 
It  took  me  a  whole  evening  to  learn  it,  too." 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 20| 

"Did  you  make  up  the  tune,  too?"  teased  Bar- 
bara. 

"No,  I  borrowed  that  from  a  song  I  used  to 
sing  in  my  grammar  school  days.  I  decided  on 
my  tune  first,  and  then  made  up  the  words  to 
fit.  I'm  sorry  I  can't  translate  them,  but  unfor- 
tunately I  haven't  the  least  idea  what  it's  all 
about."  Mary's  infectious  giggle  went  the  round 
of  the  party. 

"You're  next,  Barbara,"  stated  Judith.  "We 
must  on  with  the  stunts  or  we'll  not  have  time 
for  the  eats." 

Barbara's  contribution  to  the  affair  was  also  in 
the  nature  of  a  dance.  It  was  a  slow,  stately 
affair  of  many  postures,  and  she  used  her  long 
veil  with  graceful  effect.  She  had  seen  a  similar 
dance  performed  by  a  famous  Oriental  dancer 
and  had  been  so  taken  with  it  that  she  had  after- 
ward tried  to  imitate  it,  as  far  as  her  memory 
would  allow,  with  the  idea  of  some  time  using  it 
at  a  stunt  party. 

Christine  Ellis  followed  her  with  a  clever 
monologue,  depicting  the  coming  to  life  of  a 
Dresden  shepherdess  who  had  grown  weary  of 
being  merely  an  ornament  and  decided  to  walk 
about  after  the  household  had  gone  to  rest  for 
the  night.    Her  stiff-legged  imitation  of  the  re- 


206 JANE   ALLEN ^^ 

bellious  shepherdess,  who  after  standing  still  all 
her  life  found  walking  a  difficult  matter,  was 
funny  in  the  extreme,  and  her  song,  "It's  no  fun 
being  a  Shepherdess,"  which  she  warbled  in  a 
high,  delicate  little  voice,  supposedly  belonging 
to  a  lady  of  such  ornamental  pretensions,  sent 
the  girls  into  muffled  shrieks  of  mirth. 

"You  are  all  star  performers,"  lauded  Judith, 
when  Christine  had  finally  subsided  after  being 
obliged  to  sing  her  song  twice.    "Now,  Norma." 

"Mine  isn't  much  of  a  stunt,"  demurred  Norma 
as  she  advanced  rather  reluctantly  to  the  center 
of  the  impromptu  stage.  Rather  hesitatingly  she 
began  Hamlet's  melancholy  solioquy,  but  she  had 
not  proceeded  far  before  her  hearers  realized  that 
they  were  listening  to  an  unusually  fine  rendition 
of  the  immortal  Shakespeare's  words.  Perhaps 
it  was  due  to  the  fact  that  her  own  short  life  had 
been  made  up  of  a  continual  succession  of  doubts 
and  fears  that  Norma  put  into  the  lines  the  pent- 
up  anguish  of  a  tormented  soul.  The  silence  that 
followed  her  last  word  caused  her  to  wonder  if, 
after  all,  she  had  attempted  something  which  lay 
beyond  her  power  to  do  justice. 

"That  was  really  wonderful,  Norma."  Jane's 
earnest  tribute  broke  the  spell. 

"Why,  Norma  Bennett,  I  never  dreamed  you 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 207 

could  recite  like  that!"  cried  Mary  Ashton.  "I 
predict  that  you'll  make  the  Dramatic  Club  the 
minute  they  find  you  out.  You  quiet  little  thing! 
You'd  have  gone  right  on  hiding  your  light  under 
a  bushel,  too,  if  it  hadn't  been  for  this  stunt 
party." 

"La  petite  Norma  has  the  Heaven-sent  tal- 
ent," bubbled  Adrienne.  "You  will  perhaps  one 
day  enter  the  profession,  ma  cherie." 

"Don't  let's  talk  about  me,"  protested  Norma, 
rosy  red.  She  was  a  trifle  bewildered  at  her  un- 
expected success.  "See,  it's  nine  o'clock.  We 
have  no  time  to  spare."  Her  warning  served  to 
check  the  tide  of  approbation  and  she  was  re- 
lieved when  Judith  motioned  to  Ethel  Lacey  to 
take  the  floor. 

"You  first,  Judy,"  said  Ethel.  "Mine  is  a  last 
variety  kind  of  feature." 

Judith  strode  majestically  to  the  fore  and  set- 
ting her  good-natured  face  into  the  stony  expres- 
sion of  one  with  a  resolute  duty  to  perform,  de- 
livered a  capital  lecture  on  "The  College  Girl 
and  the  Reform  Movement."  As  Judith's  pro- 
posed reforms  were  purely  of  a  local  nature,  her 
sage  counsel  tended  to  convulse  rather  than  im- 
press. The  more  energetically  she  waved  her 
arms  and  drove  home  her  points,  the  wilder  grew 


2Q8 JANE   ALLEN 

the  mirth  of  her  listeners.  She  was  forced, 
therefore,  to  conclude  her  address  somewhat  hur- 
riedly and  endeavor  to  bring  order  out  of  the  dis- 
order she  had  created. 

"Stop  laughing,  girls,"  she  entreated.  "If  you 
don't  you'll  have  Mrs.  Weatherbee  here  in  about 
three  minutes."  Catching  sight  of  herself  in  the 
mirror,  she  could  not  refrain  from  laughing  a 
little,  too.  "A  lot  of  good  it  does  to  talk  reform 
to  such  a  disrespectful  audience." 

"Go  away  back  and  sit  down,  Judy,  if  you 
expect  us  to  behave,"  chuckled  Barbara.  "Just 
to  look  at  you  makes  me  positively  hysterical." 

"Go  ahead,  Ethel."  Judith  grinned  broadly 
and  accepted  the  advice. 

"My  stunt  is  fortune-telling,"  announced 
Ethel.  Drawing  a  chair  directly  under  the  light, 
she  continued  winningly:  "Come,  pretty  ladies, 
let  the  poor  gypsy  read  your  palms." 

The  "pretty  ladies"  needed  no  second  invita- 
tion. They  flocked  about  Ethel,  eager  palms  ex- 
tended. 

"While  Ethel  reads  their  palms,  you  and  I  will 
get  the  feast  ready,"  proposed  Jane  to  Judith. 
"She  can  read  ours  afterward." 

Judith  nodded  and  the  two  girls  began  the 


OF    THE.  SUB-TEAM 209 

pleasant  task  of  setting  forth  the  good  cheer  they 
had  provided  in  honor  of  the  guests. 

While  Ethel  predicted  startling  futures  for  at 
least  five  girls,  a  lavish  array  of  toothsome  deli- 
cacies was  being  sprea-d  invitingly  out  on  the 
study  table  by  Jane's  nimble  fingers.  Judith  had 
taken  charge  of  the  making  of  the  chocolate,  and 
by  the  time  Jane  had  completed  her  labor  of  hos- 
pitality, her  roommate  announced  that  it  was 
ready.  Happening  to  glance  in  Judith's  direc- 
tion. Jane  observed  that  which  caused  her  to  emit 
a  soft  chuckle. 

"What  are  you  laughing  at?"  Judith  marked 
the  chuckle  and  inquired  into  the  cause. 

"I'll  tell  you  later."  Jane  straightened  her 
face  and  joined  the  fortune-seeking  group. 

"I'll  be  through  in  a  minute."  Ethel  looked 
up  from  Christine's  pink  palm.  "You  will  live 
to  be  at  least  a  hundred."  she  assured  gravely. 
"but  you  will  never  marry.  The  absence  of  your 
heart  line  indicates  that  you  have  no  heart.  So 
you  can't  possibly  fall  in  love.  This  line  shows 
that  you  will  very  sood  be  asked  to  sit  at  a  table 
where " 

"You're  invited  this  minute."'  interrupted 
Judith.    "Come  on,  girls.    Christine,  you'll  have 


210  JANE   ALLEN 

'.  i 

to  postpone  further  dark  revelations  of  you* 

future  until  after  eats." 

"I  know  as  much  about  it  now  as  a  certain 
fortune-teller,  whose  name  I  won't  mention," 
laughed  Christine. 

"No  one  ever  appreciates  a  seeress,"  retorted 
Ethel.  "Powers  of  second  sight  are  wasted  on 
most  persons.    I  won't  mention  names,  either." 

"Very  polite,  both  of  you,"  jeered  Barbara. 

"I  love  to  read  palms,  but  oh  you  spread!" 
confessed  Ethel.  "Hard  work  has  made  me 
hungry." 

That  she  was  not  the  only  hungry  one  was  soon 
plainly  manifest.  No  one  of  the  eight  girls  com- 
plained of  a  failing  appetite,  as  they  gathered 
about  the  table. 

"Please  pour  the  chocolate,  Judy,"  requested 
Jane,  a  sly  twinkle  in  her  gray  eyes. 

Judith  amiably  rose  to  her  duty.  It  was  then 
that  she  made  an  appalling  discovery.  The  china 
chocolate  pot  had  mysteriously  vanished. 

"Why,  where  can  it  be  ?"  Judith  cast  a  startled 
look  at  Jane,  as  though  suspecting  her  of  black 
magic.  "It  was  here  a  minute  ago.  Jane  Allen, 
you  hid  it." 

"I  haven't  touched  it."  Jane  was  now  laugh- 
ing openly. 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  211 

i  , 

"Then  where  is  it?"  Judith's  eyes  desperately 
searched  the  room.  The  amazement  in  them 
deepened  as  she  saw  Jane  approach  the  closet, 
open  the  door  and  draw  from  the  depths  the  miss- 
ing adjunct  to  the  feast. 

A  little  scream  of  glee  went  up  from  the  girls. 
They  understood  perfectly  what  had  happened. 

"I  knew  I'd  do  something,"  muttered  Juditht 
her  fair  face  very  red. 

"I  saw  you  when  you  did  it,"  declared  Jane, 
amusement  written  on  every  feature.  "It  struck 
me  as  being  so  funny  I  decided  not  to  say  a 
word." 

"What  I  meant  to  do  was  to  put  the  sugar- 
box  back  in  the  closet,"  explained  Judith  sheep- 
ishly. "I  was  so  busy  trying  to  hear  what  Ethel 
was  telling  Adrienne  that — well — I  made  a  slight 
mistake.  It's  a  good  thing  you  saw  me,  Jane. 
I  would  never  have  thought  of  looking  in  there 
for  the  missing  chocolate  pot." 

Judith's  "slight  mistake"  served  to  help  the 
fun  along.  It  was  a  wondrous  merry  little  feast 
and  when  it  came  to  an  end  at  twenty-five  min- 
utes past  ten  the  chocolate  pot  was  empty  and 
only  one  lone  sandwich  remained  to  keep  com- 
pany with  a  forlorn  trio  of  macaroons. 

"We  didn't  have  our  fortunes  told  after  all," 


212  JANE    ALLEN 

reminded  Jane,  as  the  door  closed  on  the  last 
guest. 

"That's  nothing.  I  never  said  a  word  to  Bar- 
bara about  basket-ball,"  was  Judith's  penitent 
cry.     "I  forgot  all  about  it." 

"Oh,  never  mind."  Jane  tried  to  cloak  the 
slight  disappointment  she  felt  with  an  assump- 
tion of  cheerful  indifference.  She  had  not  forgot- 
ten, even  if  Judith  had  failed  to  remember.  "Per- 
haps it  was  just  as  well  that  you  didn't  mention 
it.  I'd  hate  to  have  any  of  those  girls  get  the 
idea  that  I  was  trying  to  crowd  in  where  I  wasn't 
Wanted." 

"None  of  them  would  think  that."  Judith 
shook  her  head.  "They  aren't  that  sort.  I'll 
have  a  talk  with  Barbara  to-morrow.  She  told 
me  to-night  that  she  thought  you  were  perfectly 
lovely,  and  that  she  was  so  glad  of  a  chance  to 
know  you  better." 

"Did  she  say  that  ?"  Jane  flushed  with  delight. 
She  was  rapidly  learning  that  approval  of  her- 
self was  very  sweet.  "I  think  she  is  a  splendid 
girl.    I'd  love  to  play  on  her  team." 

"And  so  you  shall,"  promised  Judith.  "I'll  see 
that  you  get  your  chance  to  play  or  my  name  is 
not  Judy  Stearns." 


CHAPTER   XIX 


THE  WINNING  FIGHT 


JUDITH  lost  no  time  in  putting  her  promise 
into  execution.  The  very  next  afternoon, 
her  recitations  over  for  the  day,  she  set  out 
for  Argyle  Hall  to  call  on  Barbara.  Finding 
her  alone  in  her  room,  Judith  came  directly  to 
the  point,  confiding  to  Barbara  Jane's  ambition 
to  play  on  the  practice  team. 

"I  hadn't  the  least  idea  Miss  Allen  wished  to 
play  basket-ball."  Barbara  looked  interested 
surprise.  "Why  didn't  she  try  to  make  the 
team?" 

"She  didn't  even  know  how  to  play,  then.  She 
wasn't  interested,"  admitted  Judith.  "It  was  the 
try-out  that  aroused  her  interest.  She  sent  for 
an  official  basket-ball  guide  and  has  been  study- 
ing it  ever  since." 

"But  she  can't  hope  to  play  even  on  a  practice 
213 


214  JANE   ALLEN 


team  without  some  actual  experience,"  demurred 
Barbara. 

"Jane  says  she  is  sure  she  can  make  good  if 
she  has  the  chance,"  pleaded  Judith.  "I  believe 
she  can,  too.  She  is  strong  and  lithe  as  an  In- 
dian. You  must  remember  she  has  been  brought 
up  on  a  ranch.  She  can  run  and  ride  and  handle 
a  lariat  like  a  cowboy.  She  ought  to  take  easily 
to  basket-ball.  Won't  you  try  her  on  the  prac- 
tice team  in  Lillian's  place?" 

"Supose,  after  a  trial,  she  doesn't  make  good?" 
Barbara  spoke  doubtfully.  "She  is  so — so — 
peculiar,  she  might  become  very  angry  if  I  told 
her  she  wouldn't  do.  Personally,  I'm  agreeably 
disappointed  in  her.  Before  I  met  her  I'd  heard 
she  was  awfully  proud  and  disagreeable.  I 
thought  her  actually  beautiful  and  fascinating 
last  night." 

"She's  a  wonderful  girl,"  was  Judith's  earnest 
assurance.  "Norma,  Adrienne  and  I  are  so  fond 
of  her.  She's  queer  sometimes;  not  a  bit  like 
any  other  girl  I've  ever  known.  She  has  a  fright- 
ful temper.  I  don't  mean  by  that  she  scolds  and 
rages.  When  she's  angry  she  never  says  a  word, 
just  glowers  like  a  thundercloud." 

"I've  heard  of  her  famous  scowl."  Barbara 
smiled  reminiscently. 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  215 

"That's  merely  an  unfortunate  habit,"  de- 
fended Judith.  "You  see,  she'd  never  known 
many  girls  until  she  came  here."  Judith 
launched  into  a  brief  sketch  of  Jane,  ending  with, 
"If  she  shouldn't  make  good  at  practice  you 
needn't  be  afraid  to  tell  her.  She's  too  sensible 
to  get  angry  over  that." 

"Very  well,  Judy,  I'll  take  her  on  just  to 
please  you,"  nodded  Barbara.  "Tell  her  to  re- 
port at  the  gym  at  four  o'clock  this  afternoon  for 
practice.    Has  she  a  gym  suit?" 

"Thank  you,  Barbara.  You're  a  darling!" 
Judith  beamed  joyfully.  "Yes,  she  has  one.  If 
you  don't  mind,  I  wish  you'd  write  her  a  note. 
She  would  like  that,  I  know." 

For  answer,  Barbara  went  to  her  writing  desk 
and  sitting  down  before  it,  penned  a  friendly 
note  of  invitation  to  Jane.  "Here  you  are,  Judy. 
Anything  else  I  can  do  for  you?" 

"No,  indeed.  You've  already  proved  yourself 
a  perfect  treasure.  I  hope  I  can  some  day  do 
something  in  return  for  this."  She  patted  the 
note. 

After  Judith  had  taken  her  leave,  Barbara 
indulged  in  a  little  serious  thought.  Anxious  to 
oblige  good-natured  Judy,  who  was  always  so 
ready  to  help  others,  she  wondered  if  she  had 


216  JANE   ALLEN 

»— i — ^ ^ —————— ^^— » 

acted  wisely.  She  had  hardly  liked  to  repeat  to 
the  latter  the  many  harsh  criticisms  of  Jane  she 
had  heard  on  the  campus.  The  fact  that  Jane 
Allen  was  plentifully  endowed  with  good  looks, 
wore  exquisite  clothes  and  had  more  money  than 
she  could  spend,  had  not  advanced  her  popular- 
ity at  Wellington.  Instead,  she  was  disliked, 
feared,  and,  as  Barbara  now  honestly  believed, 
misunderstood.  If  she  had  not  been  possessed 
of  some  redeeming  traits,  it  stood  to  reason  that 
Judith  would  hardly  have  become  her  staunch 
ally.  According  to  rumor  Jane  had  not  treated 
her  roommate  very  cordially  in  the  beginning. 

"I'll  take  Judy's  word  for  it,"  Barbara  mur- 
mured half  aloud.  "If  the  rest  of  the  girls  on 
the  team  make  a  fuss,  I'll  simply  tell  them  that 
as  captain  I've  a  right  to  do  as  I  please  in  ap- 
pointing a  sub  until  Lillian  comes  back.  I'll 
not  say  a  word  to  them  beforehand.  I'll  call 
practice  the  minute  she  arrives.  Then  they  won't 
have  a  chance  to  talk  it  over  until  afterward.  If 
she  plays  well — I  hope  to  goodness  she  will — 
then  they  won't  care  so  much.  Perhaps  it  will  be 
all  right,  anyway.  But  Jane  shall  have  her 
chance.  I've  promised  Judy,  and  I'll  keep  my 
word." 

If  Barbara  had  been  present  in  the  room  when 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 217 

Judith  handed  Jane  her  note  she  would  have  felt 
wholly  repaid  for  her  kindly  decision.  Jane  read 
it  through  a  mist  of  happy  tears,  that  sprang 
unbidden  to  her  gray  eyes.  It  was  really  true. 
At  last  she  was  to  have  her  wish.  Barbara  Tem- 
ple was  willing  for  her  to  substitute  on  the  prac- 
tice team  until  Lillian  returned. 

"How  can  I  ever  thank  you,  Judy?"  she 
faltered.  She  would  have  liked  to  hug  the 
placidly  smiling  Judith,  but  her  inner  reticence 
held  her  back.  She  could  only  look  her  intense 
gratitude. 

"By  playing  up  to  the  reputation  I  gave  you," 
returned  Judith  bluntly.  "I  had  to  tell  Barbara 
that  you'd  never  played.  I  don't  imagine  she'll 
say  a  word  of  it  to  the  others.  Just  be  on  the 
alert,  and  act  as  though  you'd  played  basket-ball 
all  your  life." 

"I  can  play.  I  know  I  can."  Jane's  tones 
were  deeply  positive.  "If  I  find  that  I'm  wrong 
about  it,  I'll  give  up  the  ghost  as  gracefully  as 
I  can.    I  won't  wait  to  be  asked  to  resign." 

"That's  a  sensible  way  to  look  at  it,"  approved 
Judith.  Recalling  Barbara's  doubts,  she  was  re- 
lieved to  hear  Jane  make  this  statement.  "You 
must  try  to  do  your  level  best.  Next  Saturday 
afternoon  the  practice  team  will  work  against 


218 JANE   ALLEN      

the  regular  freshman  squad.  Then,  look  out !" 
"I  know."  Jane  understood  only  too  well  the 
significance  of  her  roommate's  reminder.  With 
Marian  Seaton  and  Alicia  Reynolds  on  the  offi- 
cial team  she  was  quite  likely  to  encounter 
squalls.  "I'll  be  a  pioneer  player,"  she  added 
laughingly.  Her  face  suddenly  clouded.  The 
word  "pioneer"  was  synonymous  with  Dorothy 
Martin.  She  could  not  help  wishing  that  all  was 
well  between  herself  and  Dorothy.  The  Doro- 
thy she  had  first  known  would  have  rejoiced  at 
the  good  fortune  that  had  come  to  her.  Jane 
resolutely  thrust  the  now  offending  junior  from 
her  thoughts.  Her  pride  whispered  that  she  had 
now  no  desire  for  Dorothy's  approval. 

The  gymnasium  clock  was  ringing  out  the  hour 
of  four  when  a  tall,  russet-haired  girl,  looking  a 
trifle  less  than  her  usual  height  by  reason  of  her 
trim  navy  blue  bloomer  suit,  hung  her  smart  tan 
raincoat  on  a  hook  in  the  dressing  room  and 
stepped  confidently  out  upon  the  floor. 

"I'm  glad  you're  here,"  welcomed  Barbara 
Temple.  She  had  seen  Jane  emerge  from  the 
dressing  room  and  had  trotted  across  the  wide 
floor  to  meet  her.  "I  saw  you  come  in,  but  was 
busy  just  then.  Come  with  me.  I  wish  you  to 
meet  the  other  girls." 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 219 

Taking  Jane  by  the  arm,  she  piloted  her  across 
the  room  to  where  a  group  of  three  young  women 
stood,  their  heads  together  in  absorbed  conver- 
sation. Jane  now  knew  them  all  by  name,  but 
had  never  met  any  of  them.  She  now  had  an 
uncomfortable  feeling  that  they  had  been  dis- 
cussing her. 

"Miss  Allen,  this  is  Miss  Swayne,  Miss  Hurst 
and  Miss  Westcott.  Girls,  this  is  Miss  Allen. 
She  is  going  to  play  left  forward  until  Lillian  is 
able  to  come  back  to  the  team." 

The  trio  acknowledged  the  introduction  po- 
litely but  with  no  show  of  cordiality.  Jane  ex- 
perienced a  desire  to  frown  fiercely  and  retire 
into  her  shell.  It  was  evident  that  she  was  not 
welcome.  Recollection  of  her  promise  to  Judith 
to  do  her  level  best  caused  her  to  greet  her  team- 
mates in  outwardly  serene  fashion. 

"Suppose  we  go  to  work  at  once,"  suggested 
Barbara.  She  did  not  intend  to  give  the  three 
an  opportunity  to  question  Jane  regarding  her 
capabilities  as  a  player.  It  would  be  quite  like 
Olive  Hurst  to  inquire  how  long  and  where  Jane 
had  played  basket-ball. 

Thanks  to  her  careful  study  of  the  game,  Jane 
knew  exactly  where  to  take  up  her  position  of 
left  forward,  and  when  the  ball  was  put  in  play 


22Q JANE   ALLEN 

she  went  to  work  with  a  will.  So  far  as  agility 
and  fleetness  of  foot  went,  it  soon  became  appar- 
ent that  she  could  more  than  hold  her  own.  She 
was  obliged  to  listen  intently,  however,  for  the 
orders  that  Barbara  continually  called  out. 
Later,  when  she  had  learned  more  by  actual  prac- 
tice, Jane  was  confident  that  her  playing  would 
be  fast  enough  for  even  the  regular  team. 

"You  are  doing  splendidly,"  Barbara  whis- 
pered to  her  during  a  brief  resting  spell.  "No 
one  would  suspect  you  of  never  having  played  be- 
fore." 

"I  love  it."  Jane  flashed  her  a  brilliant  smile 
of  such  sheer  happiness  that  Barbara  felt  fully 
repaid  for  her  effort  to  please  Judith.  "I  am 
anxious  to  learn  everything  I  can  about  it.  Of 
course  the  signals  bother  me  now,  and  I'm  not 
always  sure  what  to  do  next.  Another  day  or 
two  of  practice  and  I'll  be  in  much  better  trim.,p 

"You  play  very  well,  Miss  Allen."  Olive 
Hurst  had  come  up  while  Jane  was  speaking* 
"I  suppose  you  have  played " 

"Let  us  try  that  new  play  I  was  telling  you 
of,  Olive,"  interrupted  Barbara.  She  blew  a 
sharp  blast  on  a  small  whistle,  calling  the  other 
two  girls  from  one  end  of  the  gymnasium. 

Jane  understood  that  Barbara  had  purposely 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 221 

interrupted  Olive  and  was  grateful.  She  could 
hardly  have  evaded  answering  her  without  giving 
offense.  Here  it  seemed  was  a  fresh  proof  that 
one  girl  could  be  very  loyal  to  another  in  time 
of  need. 

Practice  lasted  until  half -past  five.  When  it 
was  over  Jane  walked  as  far  as  Argyle  Hall  with 
Barbara,  asking  numerous  questions  about  bas- 
ket-ball which  showed  how  greatly  her  interest 
had  centered  in  the  fascinating  sport. 

"Don't  forget  we  practice  again  to-morrow," 
called  Barbara  after  her  as  she  turned  to  seek 
the  Hall,  there  to  regale  Judith  with  an  account 
of  all  that  had  taken  place. 

"As  though  I  could  forget  that'*  she  murmured 
as  she  hurried  across  the  campus  in  the  soft  fall 
darkness.  As  she  sped  lightly  along,  filled  with 
a  quiet  elation  for  her  recent  success,  it  came  to 
her  forcibly  that,  after  all,  she  was  glad  she  had 
come  to  Wellington.  She  began  to  understand 
dimly  that  in  this  new  life,  against  which  she  had 
rebelled  so  bitterly,  there  were  to  be  found  many 
pleasures  hitherto  undreamed.  At  home  she  had 
but  to  ask  and  whatever  she  desired  was  promptly 
made  hers,  but  here  one  had  to  work  for  that 
which  one  coveted.  Influence  and  money  might 
open  some  few  doors,  but  true  worth  was  the 


222 JANE   ALLEN  

only  key  to  those  she  aspired  to  open.  How  dis- 
agreeable and  disobliging  she  had  been.  Jane 
blushed  hotly  when  she  recalled  her  cavalier  treat- 
ment of  Judith  on  that  first  hard  day.  How 
glad  she  was  that  they  had  now  become  such  fast 
friends.  How  much  she  owed  to  Judith.  No 
wonder  her  roommate  was  well  liked!  She  de- 
served to  be*  Jane  vowed  within  herself  to  fol- 
low Judith's  example.  Then  she,  too,  would  be 
liked  and  respected. 

For  the  next  few  days  she  went  about  her 
usual  routine  of  study  in  a  beatific  state  of  mind. 
Everything  progressed  so  smoothly  and  pleas- 
antly that  it  fairly  amazed  her  to  think  that  she 
had  so  recently  despised  college.  This  unusu- 
ally tranquil  state  of  affairs  was  largely  due  to 
the  fact  that  Jane  had  missed  running  afoul  of 
anything  more  disagreeable  than  being  obliged 
to  sit  at  the  same  table  with  Edith  Hammond 
and  Dorothy  Martin.  She  had  grown  used  to 
that,  however,  and  Adrienne's  presence  greatly 
assisted  in  lightening  the  strain  which  would 
otherwise  have  been  extremely  unpleasant. 

Adrienne  was  openly  jubilant  over  Jane's  ad- 
vent to  the  practice  team,  and  said  considerable 
about  it  at  meals.  Dorothy  listened  and  was 
honestly  glad  that  Jane  was  carving  a  niche  for 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 223 

herself  at  Wellington.  She  regretted  only  that 
she  could  not  tell  her  so.  Although  Jane  did 
not  know  it,  the  generous  junior  had  said  more 
than  one  good  word  for  her,  and  had  conscien- 
ciously  kept  a  starboard  watch  on  her.  She  felt 
that  some  day  things  would  right  themselves  be- 
tween herself  and  Jane. 

Edith  Hammond  had  no  such  tender  regard 
for  the  "wild,  woolly  cowgirl,"  as  she  was  fond 
of  terming  her.  At  the  first  inkling  she  caught 
of  the  news  that  Jane  was  playing  on  the  prac- 
tice team,  she  thoughtfully  carried  the  informa- 
tion to  Marian  Seaton.  Marian  had  laughed 
spitefully  when  she  heard  it.  Further  inquiry 
developed  the  fact  that  Jane  was  more  than  hold- 
ing her  own  on  the  team.  Marian  smiled  even 
more  hatefully  at  this  and  bided  her  time.  She 
had  definitely  decided  upon  one  thing  at  least. 

Saturday  afternoon  found  a  goodly  audience 
of  students  from  all  four  classes  lining  the  sides 
of  the  gymnasium  and  partially  filling  the  front 
seats  of  the  gallery.  Though  the  game  to  be 
played  between  the  practice  and  regular  teams 
was  not  in  itself  important,  still  it  held  enough 
interest  to  draw  many  students  to  the  scene  of 
jvc*ion. 

The  freshman  team  had  already  procured  their 


224  JANE   ALLEN  

official  uniforms  for  the  season.  They  were  of 
dark  green,  the  blouses  ornamented  with  a  large 
yellow  F,  as  green  and  gold  were  the  freshman 
colors  for  19 — .  The  practice  team  wore  their 
usual  gymnasium  suits,  which  luckily  were  all  of 
dark  blue.  Dorothy  Martin  had  been  asked  to 
act  as  referee,  and  two  other  upper  class  girls 
were  to  be  score  and  timekeepers. 

As  Jane  Allen  stood  with  the  others  of  her 
team,  waiting  for  the  game  to  begin,  she  could 
hardly  credit  her  good  fortune.  Was  it  really 
true  that  when  the  referee's  whistle  sounded  she 
would  become  a  part  of  the  game  to  which  she 
had  so  eagerly  looked  forward?  Five  minutes 
more  and  she  would  be  in  the  thick  of  the  fray, 
struggling  with  all  her  might  for  the  honor  of 
her  squad.  She  hoped  they  would  win,  of  course, 
even  though  three  of  her  friends  were  on  the 
opposing  side.  As  for  Marian  Seaton  and  Alicia 
Reynolds,  she  would  heartily  enjoy  worsting 
them. 

The  ball  was  already  in  Dorothy  Martin's 
hands  for  the  toss-up.  The  first  blast  of  her 
whistle  would  call  the  two  squads  to  their  places. 
Then 

Her  eyes  fixed  on  Dorothy,  who  had  raised  the 
whistle  to  her  lips,  Jane  saw  that  which  changed 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 225 

her  alert,  happy  face  into  its  old  frowning  mask. 
Marian  Seaton  and  Alicia  Reynolds  had  closed 
about  Dorothy  and  were  addressing  her  in  low 
bat  vehement  tones.  With  them  was  another 
girl  whom  Jane  did  not  know.  She  was  dressed 
in  a  dark  blue  bloomer  suit  and  looked  as  though 
she  might  be  a  substitute  player.  Jane  saw 
Dorothy  start,  flush,  then  glance  uneasily  in  her 
direction.  Marian  Seaton  was  also  regarding 
her,  triumphant  malice  in  her  pale  blue  eyes. 
Jane  returned  the  look  with  all  the  scornful 
hatred  she  could  summon.  Marian  merely  smiled 
sneeringly,  then  went  on  talking  rapidly  to 
Dorothy. 

"Barbara  Temple,  look!"  exclaimed  Olive 
Hurst.  "There's  Lillian.  I  didn't  know  she  in- 
tended to  play.     I  thought "     Jane's  level 

gaze  caused  her  to  break  off  in  sudden  embar- 
rassment. 

Barbara  had  looked  at  Olive's  command.  Now 
she  was  heading  straight  for  the  trio  clustered 
about  Dorothy. 

"Oh,  Barbara,  I  was  just  going  to  call  you 
over  here."  Dorothy's  usually  placid  voice  shook 
with  annoyance.  "Miss  Seaton  tells  me  that  Miss 
Barrows  has  decided  to  play  on  her  team  this 
afternoon.    I  am  afraid  I  shall  have  to  ask  you 


226 JANE    ALLEN 

to  straighten  out  this  tangle.  It's  really  not  in 
my  province  as  referee." 

Surprise  and  annoyance  held  Barbara  dumb 
for  an  instant. 

"I  came  just  in  time,  didn't  I?"  asked  Lillian 
cheerfully.  "When  Marian  boasted  to  me  that 
our  team  was  due  to  get  a  whipping,  I  decided 
I  was  well  enough  to  do  my  share  toward  proving 
her  in  the  wrong.  I  wrote  a  note  to  you  saying 
I'd  be  on  hand,  but  it  looks  as  though  you  didn't 
receive  it."  She  rolled  a  pair  of  innocent  blue 
eyes  in  Jane's  direction. 

"No,  I  did  not  receive  it,"  snapped  Barbara. 
She  was  growing  angrier  every  second.  Know- 
ing something  of  Marian's  attitude  toward  Jane 
Allen,  she  readily  saw  through  the  former's  con- 
temptible method  of  revenge.  Yet  what  was  she 
to  do?  Lillian  was  a  regular  member  of  the 
squad,  while  Jane  was  merely  her  substitute. 
"Did  you  send  it  by  a  messenger,  and  when?" 
she  asked  with  curt  directness. 

"I  mailed  it,"  was  the  serene  answer. 

Barbara  noted  that  Lillian's  reply  did  not 
cover  the  question  she  had  asked.  Determined  to 
pin  her  down  to  a  definite  statement,  Barbara 
repeated:  "When  did  you  mail  it?" 

"Really,  Miss  Temple,"  broke  in  Marian  Sea- 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 227 

ton  coldly,  "I  think  your  question  is  rather  im- 
polite. From  it  one  might  gather  that  you  were 
not  anxious  for  Lillian  to  take  her  rightful  place 
on  the  team.  It  is  surely  not  her  fault  if  you  have 
not  received  her  note."  The  emphasis  on  the 
"if"  implied  doubt.  "I  happen  to  know  that  she 
wrote  it,  also  that  she  handed  it  to  me  yesterday 
to  mail  for  her.  I  think  she  deserves  a  great 
deal  of  credit  for  coming  to  play  to-day  after  she 
has  been  so  ill."  Marian  neglected  to  add  that  she 
had  postponed  mailing  the  note  until  noon  that 
day. 

"Miss  Barrows  is  welcome  to  play  to-day  if 
she  chooses."  Barbara  shrugged  her  shoulders. 
"I  have  no  desire  to  prevent  her.  I  will  tell  Miss 
Allen  that  she  will  not  be  needed.  Wait  just  a 
moment,  Dorothy,  before  you  signal  the  game. 
I  wish  to  explain  matters  to  Jane."  Barbara 
walked  away  from  the  detested  trio,  her  brown 
head  held  high.  She  felt  ready  to  cry  out  of 
sheer  vexation.  She  dreaded  to  speak  the  words 
that  would  bring  humiliation  to  Jane.  It  was  a 
burning  shame,  she  angrily  reflected.  Jane  was 
already  a  far  better  player  than  Lillian  could 
ever  hope  to  become. 

Intent  in  watching  the  bit  of  drama  that  was 
going  on  so  near  to  her,  poor  Jane  had  already 


228 JANE   ALLEN 

put  two  and  two  together.  Olive's  exclamation 
had  told  her  much.  Her  own  eyes  had  told  her 
even  more.  She  now  understood  only  too  well 
the  meaning  of  Marian's  hateful  smile.  It  was 
she  who  had  planned  the  whole  affair,  with  a  view 
to  belittling  the  girl  she  disliked  and  turning  her 
hard-earned  happiness  into  humiliation. 

Jane  was  seized  with  a  mighty  impulse  to  dash 
over  to  where  her  smiling  enemy  stood  and  pour 
forth  a  torrent  of  bitter  denunciation.  She  made 
a  sudden  step  forward,  brows  drawn,  hands 
clenched  at  her  sides.  Then  she  halted  abruptly. 
It  flashed  across  her  that  this  was  precisely  what 
Marian  was  hoping  she  would  do.  Knowing  that 
Jane  possessed  a  high  temper,  she  had  calculated 
on  a  display  of  verbal  fireworks  that  would 
merely  serve  to  make  this  "wild,  woolly  cowgirl" 
supremely  ridiculous. 

Jane  privately  thanked  her  stars  that  she  had 
divined  Marian's  despicable  motive  in  time.  She 
would  show  these  petty  plotters  that  she  could 
rise  above  them.  Like  magic  the  disfiguring 
frown  vanished  from  her  forehead.  She  greeted 
the  approaching  Barbara  with  a  particularly 
bright  smile.  "I  understand,"  she  nodded  pleas- 
antly. "Miss  Barrows  has  come  back  to  the  team. 
I'd  love  to  play,  but  it  seems  I'm  not  needed." 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  229 

"It's  a  burning  shame,"  burst  forth  Barbara 
in  low,  vehement  tones.    "I'm  so  angry." 

"Never  mind,  Barbara."  The  eyes  of  the  two 
met  in  an  understanding  glance.  "Even  if  I 
can't  play  to-day,  I'm  going  to  stay  here  and 
watch  the  game.  But,  if  you  love  me,  tell  Doro- 
thy Martin  to  blow  that  whistle." 

"You're  a  positive  angel,  Jane  Allen."  Bar- 
bara caught  Jane's  hand  in  hers.  Turning,  she 
ran  back  to  Dorothy,  while  Jane  walked  calmly 
off  the  field  of  conquest  to  take  her  place  among 
the  spectators,  feeling  that  if  she  had  lost  a  great 
deal  of  pleasure,  she  had  for  once,  at  least,  ruled 
her  own  rebellious  spirit. 


CHAPTER  XX 

A  QUESTION  OF  HONOR 


a 


I 


CAN'T  help  saying  it.  I'm  almost  sorry 
we  won!"  was  Judith  Stearns'  passionate 
exclamation.  "I'll  never  forgive  that 
tricky  Marian  Seaton  for  this  afternoon's  work!" 
The  practice  game  to  which  Jane  Allen  had 
so  eagerly  looked  forward,  only  to  meet  with 
black  disappointment,  was  over.  The  freshman 
team  had  not  won  an  easy  victory.  Four  of  the 
five  girls  on  the  practice  squad  had  been  dis- 
tinctly out  of  sorts  when  the  game  began.  Dis- 
pleasure had  added  unusual  snap  to  their  play- 
ing. In  the  short  time  that  Jane  had  worked 
with  them  she  had  ably  demonstrated  her  superi- 
ority as  a  player  over  Lillian  Barrows.  From 
the  first  day  of  practice  Lillian  had  been  the 
weak  spot  on  the  team.  Luck  had  been  with  her 
at  the  try-out  and  she  had  made  a  good  showing. 

Afterward  she  had  not  played  up  to  it.    From 

230 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 231 

the  start,  Jane  had  completely  outstripped  her. 
With  the  good  of  the  team  at  heart,  the  other 
members  of  the  squad  could  not  bring  themselves 
to  feel  sorry  that  Jane  had  replaced  her. 

They  had  entered  the  gymnasium  that  after- 
noon with  high  hopes  of  beating  the  regular  team, 
and  Lillian's  return  to  her  own  was  both  unex- 
pected and  unwelcome.  Quite  correctly  they 
placed  the  major  share  of  the  blame  on  Marian 
Seaton's  shoulders,  and  anger  against  her  petty 
spitefulness  inspired  them  to  play  as  they  had 
never  played  before.  At  the  end  of  the  game 
the  score  stood  22-20  in  favor  of  the  regular  team, 
and  it  was  wrathfully  conceded  among  the  four 
that  they  had  not  done  so  badly  after  all. 

Lillian  had  gained  nothing  by  taking  Marian's 
advice.  In  reality  she  had  been  in  anything  but 
fit  condition  to  keep  up  with  the  fast  playing  of 
the  others.  She  left  the  floor,  dizzy  and  shaken. 
Yet  she  dared  not  utter  a  word  of  complaint  for 
fear  of  bringing  down  upon  herself  the  storm  of 
criticism  she  knew  she  deserved. 

The  four  players  on  the  practice  team,  how- 
ever, were  not  the  only  ones  with  a  grievance. 
Judith,  Adrienne  and  Christine  Ellis  were 
equally  incensed.  The  moment  the  game  ended 
they  made  a  concerted  rush  for  the  spot  where 


232 JANE   ALLEN 

they  had  last  seen  Jane  standing,  only  to  find 
that  she  had  disappeared.  She  had  waited  just 
long  enough  to  hear  the  winners  announced,  then 
hurried  to  the  dressing  room  for  her  raincoat  and 
made  a  quick  exit  through  a  side  door.  She  felt 
that  she  could  not  remain  to  wait  for  even  Judith 
and  Adrienne.  She  had  borne  up  bravely  in  the 
face  of  disaster,  but  she  was  in  no  mood  for  the 
sympathy  of  even  her  best  friends. 

Nevertheless  she  had  that  sympathy  to  the  ut- 
most, as  was  plainly  testified  by  Judith's  vehe- 
ment declaration,  made  as  she  and  Adrienne 
hurried  across  the  campus  in  the  direction  of 
Madison  Hall.  Judith's  usually  calm  features 
were  dark  with  righteous  wrath,  while  Adrienne's 
black  eyes  snapped  belligerence. 

"It  is  the  great  shame!"  she  sputtered.  "Some 
time  I  shall  take  the  grand  revenge  upon  this 
most  hateful  Miss  Seaton." 

In  spite  of  her  vexation  Judith  was  obliged  to 
laugh  at  this  threat.  She  had  a  sudden  vision  of 
tiny  Adrienne  faring  forth  in  the  role  of 
avenger. 

"Oh,  you  laugh  now!  But  wait  a  little.  I 
shall  not  forget.  Nor  will  you.  Jane  is  of  us 
both  the  dear  friend." 

"Of  course  she  is."     Judith  grew  instantly 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  233 

grave.  "I  wish  she  were  on  our  team.  To  tell 
you  the  truth,  I  came  very  near  to  resigning 
after  the  game  to-day." 

"I  had  the  same  thought,"  confessed  Adrienne. 
"It  would  be  of  small  use.  We  should  please  too 
greatly  Miss  Seaton  and  Miss  Reynolds." 

"That  is  precisely  the  reason  I  didn't  resign," 
nodded  Judith.  "We  ought  to  do  something  to 
cheer  Jane  up.  Supose  we  invite  her  to  Ruther- 
ford Inn  for  dinner  this  evening." 

"We  might  also  invite  the  others  who  attended 
our  stunt  party,"  proposed  Adrienne. 

"That's  a  brilliant  idea,"  lauded  Judith.  "You 
go  on  to  the  Hall  and  invite  Jane,  Ethel  and 
Mary.  Poor  Norma  won't  be  able  to  go.  She 
will  have  to  be  on  duty."  Judith  sighed.  "I  do 
wish  we  could  find  some  other  way  for  Norma  to 
earn  her  education.  She  is  a  regular  slave.  I 
don't  see  how  she  finds  time  to  study  her  lessons." 

"Perhaps  the  way  may  yet  be  found."  Ad- 
rienne rolled  her  black  eyes  in  a  fashion  that 
hinted  of  mystery.  Since  the  evening  of  the 
stunt  party  she  had  been  busy  considering  Nor- 
ma's  case  and  her  active  mind  had  already  sug- 
gested a  remedy. 

Absorbed  in  the  thought  of  Jane  and  her 
wrongs,  Judith  had  failed  to  note  the  significance 


£34 JANE    ALLEN 

of  Adrienne's  remark.  As  the  little  girl  was  not 
ready  to  unfold  her  plan,  even  to  her  intimate 
friends,  she  was  quite  content  to  find  that  Judith 
had  attached  no  special  importance  to  her  utter- 
ance. 

"I'll  go  back  across  the  campus  to  Argyle 
Hall,"  decided  Judith.  "While  I'm  inviting 
Barbara  and  Christine,  you  can  invite  the  others. 
I'll  meet  you  at  the  Inn  within  the  next  half- 
hour.  I  hope  Barbara  and  Christine  have  no 
other  engagements.  Good-bye.  I'll  see  you 
later." 

Judith  wheeled  and  set  off  briskly  in  the  oppo- 
site direction,  while  Adrienne  sped  toward  the 
Hall  on  light,  impatient  feet.  She  was  longing 
to  comfort  the  abused  Jane  and  extend  her  invi- 
tation of  good  cheer. 

Alone  in  the  one  spot  of  sanctuary  which  Wel- 
lington afforded  her,  Jane  stood  in  sore  need  of 
the  kindly  offices  of  her  friends.  Wholly  intent 
on  her  errand  of  consolation,  Adrienne  did  not 
stop  to  knock.  She  turned  the  knob  and  pranced 
into  the  room,  to  find  Jane  pacing  the  floor  in 
her  old  restless  fashion,  her  head  bowed,  her  fine 
face  clouded  with  resentful  suffering.  She  raised 
her  head  as  Adrienne  entered,  then  muttered: 
""Please  go  away.     I  wish  to  be  alone." 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 235 

"Ah,  but  that  you  shall  not  be."  Adrienne  was 
not  dismayed  by  this  ungracious  reception.  She 
advanced  boldly  upon  Jane  and  encircled  her 
with  affectionate  arms.  "Are  we  not,  then,  the 
sworn  friends?  It  is  I  who  should  now  be  with 
you.  You  were  brave  this  afternoon,  cherie;  so 
brave.  To  the  brave  belongs  the  worship.  See, 
I  kneel  to  you."  Adrienne  dropped  to  her  knees 
and  lifted  her  black  eyes  to  the  frowning  face 
above  her  with  such  an  exaggerated  air  of  sympa- 
thy that  Jane  was  forced  to  smile. 

"You  are  a  ridiculous  child,"  she  said,  the  smile 
deepening.  "You  know  only  too  well  that  I  can't 
resist  such  a  display  of  devotion." 

"Oh,  see!  She  smiles."  Adrienne  sprang  to 
her  feet,  well  pleased  with  the  success  of  her 
maneuver.  "Now  all  is  well.  I  have  come  to 
invite  you  to  the  great  feast  at  the  Rutherford 
Inn.  All  those  from  whom  you  have  the  friend- 
ship will  be  there.  Make  haste  to  become  ready. 
I  shall  go  now  to  find  Mary  and  Ethel.  We  will 
return  for  you  in  a  short  time.  Only  poor  Norma 
cannot  be  with  us.  Think  how  much  more  we 
have  than  la  pauvre  petite,  for  which  to  give 
thanks." 

Adrienne  flashed  from  the  room  as  suddenly 
as  she  had  appeared.     She  had  left  behind  her 


236 JANE   ALLEN 

food  for  thought,  however.  Even  in  her  hour  of 
bitterness  the  contrast  between  her  own  affluent 
circumstances  and  Norma's  bleak  poverty  struck 
Jane  sharply.  What  she  had  endured  in  humilia- 
tion in  one  afternoon,  poor  Norma  was  forced  to 
endure  continually.  For  the  first  time  in  her 
short  life  Jane  realized  the  pettiness  of  her  own 
misfortunes  as  compared  to  Norma's  infinitely 
greater  ills.  Yet  Norma  never  whimpered.  She 
bore  her  hurts  uncomplainingly  and  with  serene 
fortitude. 

Jane  walked  to  the  mirror  and  surveyed  her- 
self with  open  scorn.  "You  are  a  coward,"  she 
accused,  indexing  a  contemptuous  finger  at  her 
reflection.  "I'm  ashamed  of  you,  Jane  Allen. 
But  you  are  going  to  take  that  frown  off  your 
face  and  smile.  Do  you  hear  me ?  I  said  smile" 
The  reflection  obligingly  obeyed  her  command. 
"Now  hurry,"  she  ordered,  "and  get  yourself 
dressed  for  the  feast." 

Luckily  for  Adrienne,  she  found  Ethel  and 
Mary  in  their  rooms.  They  were  only  too  willing 
to  dine  outside  the  Hall.  Dispatching  Ethel  to 
inform  Mrs.  Weatherbee  that  the  dining  room 
would  be  minus  the  presence  of  the  five  girls  that 
evening,  Adrienne  hurried  out  of  her  bloomer 
suit  and  into  a  frock  suitable  to  the  occasion. 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  237 

Once  re-attired  she  did  not  forget  Norma.  Flit- 
ting downstairs  to  the  dining  room,  she  beck- 
oned the  latter  to  the  door  and  delivered  the 
invitation  she  knew  could  not  be  accepted.  But 
she  carried  away  with  her  Norma's  happy  smile, 
born  of  the  knowledge  that  she  had  not  been  left 
out  of  the  fun. 

Half  an  hour  later  the  three  girls  knocked  at 
Jane's  door.  A  serene  young  woman  in  a  soft 
brown  silk  gown  that  brought  out  the  ruddy 
lights  in  her  curly  hair,  graciously  admitted  them. 
Jane  had  forced  all  signs  of  disappointment  from 
her  face.  These  girls  had  come  in  the  name  of 
fellowship.  It  behooved  her  to  show  her  appre- 
ciation of  them. 

Ethel  and  Mary  had  each  determined  in  her 
own  mind  to  offer  Jane  sympathy  for  the  unfair 
treatment  she  had  received  at  Marian  Seaton's 
hands.  Her  calm,  self-possessed  manner  advised 
them  not  to  open  the  subject.  As  the  quartette 
swung  across  the  campus,  a  stiff  November  wind 
in  their  faces,  they  chatted  volubly  about  every- 
thing save  basket-ball.  For  the  time,  at  least,  it 
was  a  tabooed  topic  of  conversation. 

"My,  but  you  girls  are  laggers,"  greeted  Chris- 
tine Ellis,  as  the  four  joined  Barbara,  Christine 
and  Judith,  who  were  seated  at  a  round  table  at 


238 JANE   ALLEN 

the  far  end  of  the  trysting  place.  "We  have  been 
here  at  least  five  minutes." 

"Sit  here,  Jane,"  dictated  Judith.  "You  are 
to  be  the  guest  of  honor  to-night." 

Jane  flushed  at  this  announcement.  "Girls," 
she  said  in  clear,  direct  tones,  as  she  took  the 
place  Judith  had  assigned  to  her,  "I  wish  to 
thank  every  one  of  you  for  your  loyalty.  You 
can't  possibly  know  how  much  it  means  to  me 
after  what  happened  this  afternoon.  I  know  you 
are  anxious  to  talk  about  it,  and  I  wish  you 
would.    It  won't  hurt  my  feelings." 

"Jane  Allen,  you're  a  perfect  gentleman!"  ex- 
claimed Barbara,  stretching  a  slim  hand  across 
the  table.  "You  were  simply  splendid  this  after- 
noon, and  we  were  all  furious  because  you  were 
so  badly  treated." 

"I  felt  like  walking  straight  up  to  that  Miss 
Hurley  and  resigning  from  the  team,"  said 
Christine  Ellis.  "So  did  Judith  and  Adrienne. 
Dorothy  was  dreadfully  vexed,  too.  It  was  a 
shame." 

Jane  saw  the  circle  of  sympathetic  faces 
through  a  blur  of  unbidden  tears.  Though  she 
knew  their  loyalty,  the  spoken  admission  of  it 
brought  the  impulse  to  cry. 

"I  felt  like  taking  Lillian  Barrows  by  the 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 239 

shoulders  and  marching  her  off  the  floor,"  put  in 
Barbara  indignantly.  "The  idea  of  her  allowing 
Marian  Seaton  even  to  suggest  such  a  thing  to 
her  is  past  my  comprehension.  She  didn't  gain 
much  by  it.  She  looked  ready  to  drop  when  the 
game  was  over." 

"I  was  disappointed,  naturally."  Jane  had 
regained  her  self  control.  "Nevertheless,  she  had 
the  best  right  to  play.  I'm  sorry  not  to  be  on 
the  practice  team  any  more.  Still,  I  understood 
when  I  began  to  work  with  you  that  it  was  only 
for  a  short  time." 

"You  may  be  on  the  practice  team  all  the 
time,"  emphasized  Barbara.  "I  am  going  to 
make  a  complaint  about  Lillian's  playing  to  Miss 
Hurley.  She's  the  senior  manager  of  the  basket- 
ball teams.  Lillian  can't  work  fast  enough  for 
our  team.  As  captain,  I've  the  right  to  demand 
that  Jane  shall  replace  her." 

Jane  regarded  Barbara  with  wondering  eyes. 
She  had  not  dreamed  of  this.  To  thus  oust  Lil- 
lian from  the  team  would  indeed  be  a  royal  recom- 
pense for  all  she  had  suffered.  How  angry 
Marian  Seaton  would  be.  Jane  honestly  knew 
herself  to  be  a  better  player  than  Lillian.  She 
had  watched  the  latter  sharply  during  the  game 
and  had  easily  recognized  her  inability  to  keep 


240 JANE    ALLEN 

up  with  her  teammates.  Lillian  deserved  the 
humiliation.  She  had  chosen  to  come  back  to 
the  team  at  the  last  moment,  not  because  she 
really  desired  to  play,  but  to  help  Marian  con- 
summate a  spiteful  revenge.  Now,  thanks  to 
Barbara,  the  tables  would  be  turned. 

"Go  ahead  and  do  it,  Barbara,"  urged  Chris- 
tine. "Nothing  would  please  me  better.  It  will 
teach  Lillian  Barrows  a  much-needed  lesson  in 
honor,  and  show  Marian  Seaton  that  we  can 
strike  back." 

"It  will  indeed  be  the  grand  revenge!"  Adri- 
enne  spoke  with  an  enthusiastic  roll  of  "r."  "Will 
it  not  then  be  a  happiness  to  you,  Jane,  to  thus 
replace  the  dishonorable  one?" 

Jane  did  not  reply.  Somehow  the  words  "re- 
venge" and  "dishonorable"  jarred  upon  her  in- 
ner self.  Now  that  the  opportunity  to  retaliate 
had  come  she  was  strangely  disinclined  to  seize 
it.  Barbara's  proposal  was  absolutely  above- 
board,  yet  it  seemed  an  inglorious  means  to  the 
end.  Jane's  was  a  nature  too  great  for  petty 
retaliation.  She  preferred  to  win  her  way  to 
whatever  she  desired  rather  than  receive  it  at  the 
expense  of  another,  no  matter  how  ignoble  that 
other  might  be.  Still,  if  she  refused  to  allow 
Barbara  to  interfere  in  her  behalf,  she  ran  the 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 241 

risk  of  incurring  her  friend's  lively  displeasure. 
Barbara  had  evidently  taken  it  for  granted  that 
Jane  would  fall  in  with  her  plan. 

"What  makes  you  look  so  serious,  Jane?"  An 
impatient  pucker  appeared  on  Barbara's  smooth 
forehead.  "What  I  propose  to  do  is  perfectly 
fair.  You  needn't  worry  about  what  others  may 
say  or  think."  She  had  divined  that  some  sort 
of  conflict  was  going  on  behind  Jane's  solemn 
face. 

"I'm  not  worrying  about  what  may  be  said  or 
thought  of  me,"  began  Jane  slowly.  She  paused 
as  though  trying  to  determine  how  she  might  best 
speak  without  giving  offense.  "It's  only  that — 
well,  I'd  not  care  to  go  on  the  team  in  that  way. 
Please  don't  think  me  ungrateful.  I  know  you 
are  all  my  friends.  I  never  believed,  until  I  came 
to  know  you,  that  girls'  friendships  meant  much. 
I  was  entirely  wrong  about  that.  You've  proved 
yourselves  more  than  loyal.  If  Miss  Barrows 
couldn't  play  any  more  on  the  team,  on  account 
of  illness,  then  it  would  be  different.  But  for 
her  to  be  asked  to  resign,  just  on  my  ac- 
count  "    Jane  colored  painfully.    Her  eyes 

strayed  in  mute  appeal  about  the  circle  of  tense 
faces  as  though  seeking  confirmation  of  her  mo- 
tive in  declining  Barbara's  well-meant  offices. 


242 JANE   ALLEN 

A  brief  moment  of  silence  ensued.  It  was 
broken  by  Christine  Ellis.  "Jane  is  right,"  she 
staunchly  defended.  "Were  I  in  her  place  I 
hope  I'd  have  the  courage  to  say  just  what  she 
has  said.  Shake  hands,  Jane.  You  are  true 
blue." 

"  'Them's'  my  sentiments,"  Judith  beamed  af- 
fectionately upon  the  now  astounded  Jane,  who 
had  dared  criticism  in  order  to  remain  true  to 
herself.  Secretly  Judith  had  not  favored  Bar- 
bara's plan.  It  savored  too  much  of  fighting  fire 
with  fire. 

"I  hope  you  aren't  angry  with  me,  Barbara." 
Jane  regarded  the  other  girl  with  anxiously 
pleading  eyes.  Barbara's  lips  had  been  set  rather 
forbiddingly  while  she  listened  to  Jane's  unex- 
pected declaration. 

"No;  I'm  not  angry."  The  compressed  lips 
curved  into  a  smile  that  betokened  growing  ad- 
miration. "I  am  disappointed.  We  need  you 
on  the  team,  Jane.  Perhaps  it  wasn't  fair  in  me 
to  plan  to  get  you  there  by  dropping  Lillian. 
Still,  if  she  doesn't  play  faster  than  she  played 
to-day,  someone  will  have  to  take  her  place." 

"But  she  was  ill  to-day,"  reminded  Jane 
gently.  "Another  day  she  may  be  quite  up  to 
the  mark." 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 243 

"I  doubt  it,"  retorted  Barbara  with  a  profes- 
sional air.  "However,  just  to  please  you,  I'll 
give  her  a  fair  trial.  If  she  fails  to  keep  up, 
then "  Barbara's  shoulders  shrugged  an  elo- 
quent ending  to  her  unfinished  comment. 

"Has  it  occurred  to  any  of  you  that  we  haven't 
ordered  dinner  yet?"  broke  in  Mary  Ashton 
plaintively.  "That  poor  waitress  over  there  has 
circled  this  table  half  a  dozen  times.  Now  she's 
leaning  against  the  wall  looking  unutterable 
things  at  us.  Let's  order  our  'eats,'  then  we  can 
go  on  lauding  Jane  with  clear  consciences." 
Mary's  good-humored  grin  indicated  that  her 
last  remark  contained  no  sting. 

The  rights  of  the  justly  incensed  waitress  were 
tardily  acknowledged  and  she  departed  kitchen- 
ward  with  the  order,  there  to  express  her  candid 
opinion  of  college  girls  behind  swinging  doors. 

"What  are  you  girls  going  to  do  during  the 
Thanksgiving  holidays?"  inquired  Jane.  She 
was  eminently  desirous  of  turning  the  talk  away 
from  basket-ball.  She  did  not  propose  to  be  fur- 
ther lauded. 

"Only  four  stingy  little  days,"  pouted  Mary 
Ashton.  "That  means  none  of  us  can  go  very 
far  from  Wellington." 

This  disgruntled  reminder  set  in  motion  an 


244 JANE   ALLEN 

enumeration  of  the  ways  and  means  that  might 
be  employed  to  extract  fun  from  the  brief  vaca- 
tion. No  one  of  the  seven  lived  near  enough  to 
Wellington  to  dream  of  spending  Thanksgiving 
at  home.  Before  the  feast  was  over,  however, 
they  had  managed  to  lay  out  a  programme  of 
enjoyment  which  amply  proved  that  resource 
plus  the  zest  for  pleasure  could  accomplish  won- 
ders in  the  way  of  Thanksgiving  entertainment. 
It  was  half -past  eight  when  the  feast  ended 
with  three  subdued  cheers  for  the  guest  of  honor. 
Jane  was  in  a  maze  of  bewildered  delight  as  she 
set  off  across  the  campus,  with  Barbara  and 
Christine  clinging  to  either  arm.  Her  sudden 
rise  to  popularity  astounded  her.  The  ending  of 
a  dark  day  had  brought  a  perfect  night.  She 
felt  curiously  humble,  rather  than  proud,  in  the 
midst  of  her  good  fortune.  She  did  not  know 
that  she  had  at  last  laid  the  cornerstone  upon 
which  was  to  be  erected,  little  by  little,  a  glorious 
structure  that  would  mark  her  as  a  shining  ex- 
ample to  those  who  came  after.  She  regarded 
herself  only  as  a  pioneer  who  had  that  day 
cleared  away  one  more  obstacle  from  her  difficult 
bit  of  college  land. 


CHAPTER   XXI 

THE  TRUE  MEANING  OF  CHRISTMAS 

TO  the  students  of  Wellington  College  the 
brief  Thanksgiving  holiday  slipped  by 
like  magic.  Those  who  were  fortunate 
enough  to  have  friends  or  families  within  visiting 
distance  departed  jubilantly  to  partake  of 
Thanksgiving  cheer  and  returned  grumbling 
over  the  shortness  of  the  vacation.  The  major- 
ity of  the  Wellington  girls,  however,  spent  the 
four  days  within  college  bounds  and  made  the 
most  of  them.  Aside  from  being  requested  to 
attend  an  unusually  impressive  service  in  the 
chapel  on  Thanksgiving  morning,  no  special  re- 
strictions were  placed  upon  the  students.  Due 
to  a  generous  inpouring  of  holiday  boxes  of  good 
things,  feasting  was  an  important  feature  in  the 
campus  houses  and  a  perceptible  falling  off  in 
numbers  ensued  at  meal  time.  Lavish  hospital- 
ity was  in  order  until  the  last  delectable  morsel 

245 


246 JANE    ALLEN 

had  vanished  and  the  feasters  were  obliged  to 
return  to  regular  fare  with  sighs  of  heartfelt 
regret. 

Jane  was  the  recipient  of  an  especially  bounti- 
ful offering  which  Mr.  Allen  had  thoughtfully 
ordered  sent  to  her  from  New  York.  She  was 
therefore  able  to  dispense  largesse  long  after  the 
dainties  that  had  fallen  to  her  friends  had  been 
consumed.  Nevertheless  she  had  been  the  victim 
of  more  than  one  spell  of  homesick  longing  for 
El  Capitan.  It  was  her  first  holiday  away  from 
the  ranch  and  not  even  the  gay  little  social  ses- 
sions which  she  and  her  friends  held  in  their  vari- 
ous rooms  or  at  the  Inn  could  quite  make  up  for 
the  past  glories  of  that  particular  day  as  she  had 
been  wont  to  spend  it  in  her  far  Western  home. 
The  only  reminder  of  it  was  Firefly,  and  to  him 
she  gave  all  her  spare  moments.  Not  for  one 
day  out  of  the  four  was  he  neglected.  The  sea- 
son had  been  unusually  mild  and  those  last  No- 
vember days  were  ideal  for  horseback  riding. 
Jane  reveled  in  the  long  gallops  she  took  in  the 
crisp,  sunlit  weather,  and  rejoiced  in  the  fact  that 
this  much  of  her  old  lif e  was  still  left  to  her. 

Firefly  was  equally  elated  at  receiving  so  much 
attention.  To  garner  daily,  delectable  lumps  of 
sugar  and  luscious  apples,  along  with  lavish  pet- 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 247 

ting,  then  to  be  allowed  to  exercise  his  restless 
little  feet  in  long  runs  over  the  hills  and  far 
away,  exactly  coincided  with  whatever  ideas  he 
may  have  entertained  of  horse  Heaven.  He 
whinnied  with  pure  delight  whenever  Jane  ap- 
peared in  his  stall  and  made  such  ardent  demon- 
stration of  appreciation  that  she  reproached  her- 
self for  past  lapses.  She  vowed  that  in  future 
she  would  visit  him  every  day,  if  only  for  a  few 
minutes,  and  promised  him  with  many  pats  that 
she  would  take  him  out  for  the  good  of  his  health 
whenever  she  could  spare  the  time. 

The  morning  following  the  last  day  of  vaca- 
tion broke  in  a  heavy  downpour  of  rain.  It  con- 
tinued to  fall  unceasingly,  washing  away  all 
traces  of  the  light  snow  that  had  whitened  the 
campus  the  preceding  day.  True  to  her  prom- 
ise, Jane  braved  the  storm  to  visit  Firefly,  affec- 
tionately assuring  him  of  her  good  intentions. 

Unmindful  of  her  dripping  raincoat  and  un- 
ruly umbrella,  which  threatened  to  turn  inside 
out  with  each  fresh  attack  of  the  rapidly  rising 
wind,  she  plodded  back  to  the  Hall  in  a  most, 
serene  state  of  mind.  She  was  beginning  to  ex- 
perience  a  strange,  unbidden  pride  in  Welling- 
ton; a  kind  of  proprietary  interest.  It  thrilled 
her  to  feel  herself  a  part  of  so  great  an  institu* 


248  JANE    ALLEN    

tion  of  learning.  How  much  she  would  have  of 
good  to  tell  her  father,  when  she  went  home  for 
Christmas.  How  glad  he  would  be  to  know  that 
she  had  really  accepted  college  and  was  learning 
to  love  it. 

Absorbed  in  these  pleasant  reflections,  Jane 
mechanically  shook  the  water  from  her  umbrella 
and  entered  the  vestibule  of  the  Hall.  Her  hand 
on  the  knob  of  the  inner  door,  she  discovered  that 
it  was  locked.  As  this  frequently  occurred,  she 
placidly  rang  the  bell  and  awaited  admittance. 

"Mrs.  Weatherbee  wishes  to  see  you,  Miss  Al- 
len," announced  the  maid  who  admitted  her.  "I 
knocked  on  your  door,  but  no  one  answered." 

"Where  is  she?"  questioned  Jane,  frowning. 
She  could  only  speculate  regarding  the  nature  of 
that  estimable  person's  business  with  her. 

"She's  in  her  office." 

Jane  stalked  down  the  hall  without  further 
words.  Pausing  in  the  open  door  of  the  tiny 
cubby-hole  which  Mrs.  Weatherbee  dignified  with 
the  name  of  office,  Jane  coldly  addressed  the 
white-haired  woman  at  the  desk.  "You  wished 
to  see  me,  Mrs.  Weatherbee?" 

The  matron  swung  about  in  her  chair,  her 
florid  face  alive  with  censure.  "I  sent  for 
you,  Miss  Allen,  to  inform  you  that  I  have  re- 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 249 

ceived  several  complaints  regarding  the  noise 
that  goes  on  continually  every  evening  in  your 
room.  While  I  have  no  objection  to  my  girls 
entertaining  their  friends,  I  cannot  allow  any 
one  of  them  to  annoy  those  who  are  engaged  in 
preparing  their  lessons." 

"I  was  not  aware  that  we  had  annoyed  any- 
one." Jane's  old  belligerence  came  to  the  front 
with  a  bound.  "Will  you  kindly  tell  me  whom 
we  have  disturbed?" 

"That  is  neither  here  nor  there,"  came  the 
acid  retort.  "I  do  not  consider  it  necessary  to 
go  into  detail.  The  fact  that  you  have  annoyed 
others  and  that  it  must  be  instantly  stopped  is 
the  point  I  wish  to  bring  forward  to  your  no- 
tice." 

A  maddening  smile  played  about  Jane's  lips. 
"I  think  I  understand,"  she  said  with  scornful 
sweetness.  "Thank  you,  Mrs.  Weatherbee,  for 
calling  my  attention  to  the  matter.  In  future 
Miss  Stearns  and  I  will  try  not  to  offend.  I 
shall  appreciate  it  if  you  will  kindly  exact  the 
same  pledge  from  Miss  Seaton  and  Miss  Gil- 
bert." 

Jane  turned  and  walked  down  the  hall  toward 
the  stairs.  She  half  expected  Mrs.  Weatherbee 
would  call  her  back.    The  summons  did  not  come. 


250  JANE   ALLEN 

Mrs.  Weatherbee  was  struggling  in  the  throes 
of  angry  amazement.  Jane  had  hit  the  mark  alto- 
gether too  squarely  to  suit  her.  She  longed  to 
call  back  this  high-handed  rebel  who  had  all  but 
accused  her  of  favoritism  and  put  her  in  her 
place.  This  was  the  second  time  she  had  seized 
upon  an  opportunity  to  vent  her  personal  dis- 
like of  Jane  in  an  impersonal  manner.  On  both 
occasions  she  had  been  worsted.  Deep  in  her 
heart  she  knew  Jane  had  not  failed  to  attribute 
her  rebuke  to  its  true  source.  In  the  face  of  the 
girl's  shrewd  retort,  discretion  prompted  her  not 
to  continue  the  argument.  Jane  was  quite  likely 
to  accuse  her  of  interfering  on  the  grounds  of 
personal  dislike.  But  on  one  point  she  was 
fully  determined,  Jane  Allen  should  not  pass  her 
sophomore  year  in  Madison  Hall. 

The  disagreeable  scene  drove  Jane's  peaceful 
humor  far  afield.  Once  in  her  room  she  thrashed 
stormily  about,  stirring  up  a  little  tempest  of  her 
own. 

"What  on  earth  is  the  matter?"  Judith 
Stearns  entered  just  in  time  to  see  Jane's  brown 
walking  hat  sail  madly  through  the  air  to  land 
in  one  corner  with  a  flop;  her  umbrella  whizzed 
helplessly  after  it.  "It  looks  like  a  clear  case  of 
tempest  without;  tempest  within." 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  251 

^— i— ^ — — — ^ ^ — 

"I'm  so  furious  with  that  miserable  woman." 
Jane  eyed  Judith  savagely.  "She  hates  me 
and  I  hate  her!"  She  burst  into  an  angry  re- 
cital of  Mrs.  Weatherbee's  recent  arraign- 
ment. 

"Hm!"  Judith  raised  significant  brows.  "Our 
dear  Marian  has  been  busy  again.  Much  good 
it  will  do  her.  Still,  I  don't  like  it.  I  wish  she'd 
let  you  alone." 

"I'm  not  afraid  of  her."  Jane's  lips  curled  in 
scorn. 

"Of  course  you  aren't.  Yet  it  isn't  pleasant 
to  have  her  always  stirring  up  trouble.  One 
never  knows  when  she  may  step  in  and  create  a 
wholesale  disturbance.  'Great  oaks  from  little 
acorns  grow,'  you  know.  You  must  be  on  your 
guard,  Jane.  I  understand  she  is  simply  furious 
with  all  of  us  for  standing  up  for  you.  That 
reminds  me.  Lillian  Barrows  went  to  her  home 
in  New  York  City  for  Thanksgiving  and  she 
isn't  coming  back.  I  was  speeding  j  oyf ully  along 
to  tell  you,  but  your  indoor  cyclone  upset  my 
laudable  intentions." 

"  'Isn't  coming  back,'  "  repeated  Jane,  amaze- 
ment and  joy  blended  in  her  utterance. 

"No;  she  had  a  relapse  the  day  after  the  game 
and  her  doctor  says  she  can't  come  back  to  col- 


252 JANE   ALLEN 

lege  this  year.     Of  course  you  know  what  that 
means." 

"Yes."  Jane  drew  a  long  breath.  "I  am  truly 
sorry  for  her.  I  didn't  blame  her  so  much  for 
that — about  basket-ball,  I  mean.  I'm  glad  I  can 
play  in  the  team,  though." 

"So  are  we  all,"  caroled  Judith  happily.  "Oh, 
yes.  I've  another  piece  of  news  which  isn't  so 
nice.  Our  Christmas  holidays  are  to  be  cut  down 
to  twelve  days.  It's  outrageous.  We  always  had 
three  weeks  at  Morrison." 

"What!"  Jane  sat  down  heavily  in  a  nearby 
chair.  "Oh,  it  can't  be  true!  Who  told  you, 
Judy?" 

"It's  on  the  bulletin  board.  I  saw  it  this 
afternoon.  The  girls  are  making  a  great  deal  of 
fuss  about  it.  Those  who  live  very  far  away 
can't  go  home.  Why,  Jane,  I  forgot.  You 
can't  possibly  go  home,  can  you?"  Judith  be- 
came instantly  sympathetic.  "That's  too  bad. 
Why  can't  you  spend  the  holidays  with  me?  I'll 
write  to  my  aunt  in  New  York  that  I'm  going 
to  bring  you.  I  expect  to  spend  Christmas  with 
her." 

"Thank  you,  Judy,"  Jane  was  frowning  hard 
to  keep  back  her  tears,  "but  I  can't  accept  your 
invitation.     If  I  can't  go  home,  I  don't  wish  to 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 253 

go  anywhere  else.  I  shall  see  Miss  Howard  and 
ask  for  a  special  leave  of  absence." 

"You  won't  be  able  to  get  it."  Judith  shook 
her  head.  "Some  of  the  girls  have  tried  already 
and  have  been  refused." 

"I  shall  ask  her,  just  the  same,"  was  Jane's 
stubborn  response. 

But  the  next  day  merely  brought  her  an  un- 
compromising refusal  of  her  request.  "I  am 
sorry,  especially  sorry  in  your  case,"  was  Miss 
Howard's  sympathetic  reply,  "but  President 
Blakesly  has  decreed  that  we  are  to  make  no 
exceptions  to  the  rule."  Jane  left  her  office  with 
the  conviction  that  first  impressions  were  invari- 
ably correct,  and  that  she  now  hated  college  more 
than  ever.  She  had  always  hated  it.  She  had 
merely  tried  to  deceive  herself  for  a  time,  but 
now  she  again  saw  clearly. 

As  the  days  glided  by  and  the  Christmas  holi- 
days drew  nearer,  she  descended  deeper  into  the 
Slough  of  Despond.  Even  basket-ball  could  not 
wholly  revive  her  drooping  spirits.  She  played 
with  her  usual  dash  and  spirit,  for  the  sake  of 
pride,  but  her  heart  was  not  in  it.  On  the  second 
Saturday  in  December  the  great  game  came  off 
between  the  freshman  and  sophomore  teams. 
Jane  watched  the  freshmen  defeat  the  sopho- 


254 JANE    ALLEN 

mores,  too  full  of  her  own  trouble  to  care  much 
which  side  won.  She  was  glad,  of  course,  for  the 
sake  of  her  three  friends,  but  she  was  still  im- 
mersed in  her  own  sorrows  and  therefore  not 
enthusiastic.  It  was  only  the  first  game  in  a 
series  of  three.  She  provoked  Judith,  who  was 
pluming  herself  over  the  victory,  by  pointing  out 
that  the  sophomores  might  win  the  other  two 
games  yet  to  be  played.  The  pennant  was  still 
far  from  being  won.  Had  Judith  not  fully  real- 
ized how  bitterly  her  roommate  was  suffering,  she 
would  have  been  decidedly  piqued  by  Jane's  pes- 
simism. 

Now  that  her  plans  had  gone  so  completely 
awry,  it  was  a  difficult  matter  for  poor  Jane  to 
interest  herself  in  the  business  of  Christmas  giv- 
ing. She  made  a  list  of  names  of  those  she 
wished  to  remember  and  ransacked  the  few  shops 
of  which  Chesterford  boasted  for  suitable  gifts. 
But  in  them  she  saw  little  that  was  worthy  of 
consideration.  She  had  plenty  of  money  to  spend 
and  was  prepared  to  buy  with  reckless  disregard 
for  expense,  but  nothing  appealed  to  her  as  good 
enough  for  her  dear  ones  at  El  Capitan  and  her 
few  friends  at  Wellington. 

She  finally  solved  the  problem  by  applying  to 
Miss   Howard   for   a   short   leave   of   absence. 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM "255 

Knowing  the  girl's  bitterness  of  heart  over  her 
changed  holiday  prospect,  Miss  Howard  reluc- 
tantly granted  her  request  after  obtaining  Presi- 
dent Blakesly's  consent.  She  enjoined  her  to  tell 
no  one  of  her  proposed  trip.  "I  am  doing  this 
as  a  special  favor  to  you,  my  dear.  Were  it  to 
become  known  I  should  be  besieged  with  similar 
requests.  As  it  happens,  no  one  has  ventured 
to  apply  for  a  like  permission,  and  as  President 
Blakesly  has  given  his  consent  I  can  allow  you 
to  go  with  a  clear  conscience,"  were  the  kind- 
hearted  registrar's  words.  So  Jane  had  calmly 
written  a  note  to  Mrs.  Weatherbee  stating  that 
she  would  be  absent  from  the  Hall  from  Friday 
morning  until  Saturday  evening,  and  slipping 
quietly  from  the  house  had  departed  for  New 
York  City.  Not  even  to  Judith  did  she  reveal 
her  intention,  although  her  affection  for  her  room- 
mate prompted  her  to  leave  a  little  note  in  which 
she  stated  that  she  would  be  away  until  Sat- 
urday. 

Having  never  before  set  foot  in  the  famous 
metropolis,  Jane  found  herself  somewhat  bewil- 
dered by  its  intricacies.  Many  inquiries,  accom- 
panied by  lavish  gratuities,  made  her  progress 
comparatively  easy.  She  sheltered  at  an  exclu- 
sive hostelry,  the  address  of  which  Miss  Howard 


256 JANE    ALLEN 

had  given  her  at  her  solicitation,  which  was  justly 
famed  for  its  special  accommodations  for  women, 
and  furnished  feminine  guides  of  education  and 
refinement  to  those  who  desired  their  services. 
Jane  had  the  good  luck  to  secure  the  attendance 
of  a  delightful  woman  of  middle  age,  forced  by 
reverses  in  fortune  to  make  her  own  living,  and 
the  two  found  much  in  common. 

Only  one  thing  occurred  to  disturb  her.  While 
at  luncheon  with  her  chaperon  in  a  fashionable 
tearoom,  she  became  aware  that  a  florid-faced 
woman  was  regarding  her  out  of  curiously  un- 
amiable  pale-blue  eyes.  Jane  experienced  an  un- 
comfortable sense  of  having  seen  her  before,  but 
could  not  recall  her  identity.  She  quickly  looked 
away  and  afterward  forgot  the  incident.  It  was 
not  until  she  was  on  the  train  for  Wellington 
that  recollection  dawned.  Now  she  knew  to  whom 
those  cold  blue  eyes  belonged.  The  florid-faced 
person  was  Marian  Seaton's  mother.  Jane  en- 
tertained as  small  regard  for  Mrs.  Seaton  as  she 
did  for  her  daughter.  She  therefore  dismissed 
the  incident  with  a  shrug. 

With  the  downfall  of  her  hopes,  Jane's  first 
thought  had  been  to  telegraph  the  bad  news  to 
her  father.  A  distinctly  mournful  letter  had  fol- 
lowed the  telegram.     In  it,  however,  lurked  no 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 257 

hint  of  her  renewed  hatred  of  college.  As  a 
fighting  pioneer,  Jane  had  resolved  to  keep  that 
hatred  locked  within  her  own  breast.  There  was 
at  least  a  grain  of  comfort  to  be  had  in  the  gifts 
she  had  chosen  for  those  she  loved.  While  in 
New  York  she  had  purchased  a  steamer  trunk  in 
which  to  convey  them  safely  to  Wellington.  She 
had  thoughtfully  decided  on  this  method  as  the 
least  likely  to  attract  the  attention  of  the  Madi- 
son Hall  contingent.  The  arrival  of  a  trunk 
would  not  be  noticed,  whereas  if  she  returned  to 
the  Hall  laden  with  the  spoils  of  her  shopping, 
comment  was  sure  to  run  rife.  She  had  promised 
Miss  Howard  that  no  one  should  learn  of  the 
registrar's  leniency  and  she  proposed  to  keep  her 
word. 

Judith  Stearns  alone  had  a  shrewd  suspicion 
of  where  Jane  had  gone,  but  she  also  preserved 
discreet  silence  on  the  subject.  She  met  the 
several  inquiries  as  to  her  roommate's  where- 
abouts with  the  vague  information  that  Jane  had 
been  obliged  to  go  away  on  business,  and  with 
that  indefinite  information  they  were  forced  to 
be  content. 

"How  do  you  like  New  York?"  was  her  smil- 
ing comment,  when  Jane  walked  into  their  room 
at  a  little  after  four  o'clock  on  Saturday  after- 


258  JANE    ALLEN ^^ 

noon.  "I  cut  my  last  class  on  purpose  to  welcome 
the  wanderer  home." 

"How  did  you  know  I  went  to  New  York?" 
Jane  voiced  her  astonishment.  "Only  one  person 
could  have  told  you." 

"No  one  told  me.  I  put  two  and  two  to- 
gether.  I  see  that  four  is  really  the  correct  re- 
sult."   Judith's  smile  widened. 

"Yes,  I  was  there."  Jane  appeared  relieved 
at  her  roommate's  explanation.  "You  did  not 
say  so  to  anyone  el^e,  did  you,  Judy  ?  Miss  How- 
ard made  me  promise  to  keep  it  a  secret.  I 
Wouldn't  have  told  you  if  you  hadn't  guessed  it." 

"No;  I  was  mum  as  an  oyster.  I  had  an 
inkling  that  she  gave  you  permission.  You'd 
better  keep  it  dark.  Marian  Seaton,  Maizie  Gil- 
bert and  Alicia  Reynolds  planned  to  do  the  same 
thing.  They  were  the  original  mad  hatters 
when  Miss  Howard  said  'no.'  It  seems  that 
Marian's  mother  is  in  New  York.  Marian  had 
planned  to  meet  her  and  asked  to  leave  here  five 
days  ahead  of  vacation." 

"I  saw  her  mother  there."  Jane  looked 
startled.  "She  was  in  a  tearoom  where  I  had 
luncheon.  She  stared  hard  at  me,  but  I  don't 
think  she  remembered  me.  I  couldn't  recall  who 
she  was  until  after  I  had  boarded  the  train  for 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 259 

Wellington.  If  she  knew  me,  do  you  suppose 
she'd  write  Marian  about  seeing  me?" 

"Hardly.  She  is  probably  too  busy  with 
Christmas  plans  to  think  of  it  again.  If  she 
should,  Marian  would  raise  a  fuss  about  it.  I 
wouldn't  worry  over  it,  though.  Tell  me  about 
what  you  bought  and  where  the  products  of  your 
shopping  are.  You  haven't  any  excess  baggage 
that  I  can  see." 

Jane  entered  into  a  vivid  account  of  her  trip, 
promising  to  show  Judith  her  purchases  as  soon 
as  they  arrived.  Once  or  twice  a  thought  of  the 
Seatons  crossed  her  mind.  She  wondered  if  it 
would  not  be  wise  to  go  to  Miss  Howard  and 
tell  her  of  the  tearoom  incident.  She  deemed  it 
unnecessary,  however.  There  was  only  one 
chance  in  a  thousand  that  anything  would  come 
of  it. 

During  the  next  three  days  the  pleasant  flut- 
ter of  Christmas  preparations  drove  the  affair 
from  her  mind.  College  was  scheduled  to  close 
on  Wednesday,  as  Christmas  day  fell  on  Friday. 
On  Tuesday  evening  Barbara  Temple  enter- 
tained the  girls  who  had  composed  the  stunt 
party  in  her  room  at  Argyle  Hall.  The  eight 
young  women  spent  a  happy  session  together, 
exchanging  gifts  and  expressions  of  good  will. 


26o JANE   ALLEN 

Norma  Bennett  was  perhaps  the  happiest  of 
them  all.  Added  to  the  fact  that  never  before  in 
her  life  had  she  received  so  many  presents  was 
the  blessed  knowledge  that  she  was  to  accompany 
Adrienne  to  New  York  to  spend  the  holidays 
with  the  Duprees.  Mrs.  Weatherbee  had  strongly 
opposed  her  going  on  the  ground  of  needing  her 
help,  but  Adrienne  had  haunted  her  like  a  small, 
persistent  gad-fly  until  she  gave  chilly  consent. 
Tiny  Adrienne  had  a  purpose  of  her  own  in  thus 
carrying  Norma  off,  which  she  had  confided  to 
no  one.  She  had  begged  Jane  to  go  with  them, 
but  the  latter,  having  been  denied  the  one  thing 
she  craved,  had  no  heart  for  visiting  even  the 
fascinating  Dupree  family.  If  the  weather  were 
good  she  would  spend  the  most  of  Christmas  day 
on  Firefly's  back,  then  eat  a  lonely  dinner  at  the 
Inn.  Madison  Hall  without  her  few  particular 
friends  was  a  place  to  shun  rather  than  abide  in. 
Wednesday  morning  brought  her  numerous 
express  packages  from  home,  along  with  a  little 
sheaf  of  letters,  two  of  which  were  respectively 
from  her  father  and  aunt.  Judith  had  already 
left  the  Hall  for  chapel,  but  Jane  lingered  to 
read  her  letters.  Her  father's  message  of  sym- 
pathy and  cheer  furnished  her  with  untold  con- 
solation.    His  affectionate  lines,  "Never  mind, 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  261 

girl  of  mine,  the  winter  will  soon  slip  away. 
You'll  be  back  at  Capitan  before  you  know  it, 
and  then  Dad  will  make  it  all  up  to  you.  You 
can't  possibly  miss  us  as  much  as  we  miss  you, 
but  the  great  day  of  reunion  is  hurrying  along, 
so  brace  up.  You  are  a  real  pioneer,  every  inch 
of  you,  and  I'm  proud  of  my  brave  Jane." 

Her  Aunt  Mary's  letter  was  equally  tender 
and  hopeful.  Jane  smiled  through  her  tears  as 
she  laid  it  aside  to  pick  up  the  next  on  the  pile. 
This  proved  to  be  a  note  from  Dorothy  Martin. 
It  read: 

"Deak  Jane: 

"I  can't  possibly  go  home  for  the  holidays 
feeling  happy  without  wishing  you  a  Merry 
Christmas.  I  was  so  sorry  to  hear  that  you 
could  not  go  home,  too.  I  have  been  so 
pleased  to  see  you  daily  showing  yourself  an 
intrepid  pioneer.  You  were  simply  splendid 
that  day  in  the  gymnasium  and  I  honor  you 
for  the  dignified  way  in  which  you  bore  your 
cross.  When  I  come  back  to  Wellington  I 
should  like  to  have  a  long  talk  with  you.  I 
cannot  but  believe  that  our  misunderstand- 
ing may  be  cleared  away  if  we  attack  it  heart 
and  soul.  With  love  and  best  wishes, 
"Your  friend, 
"Dorothy  Martin." 


262  JANE   ALLEN 

Jane's  eyes  filled  afresh  as  she  read  the  earnest 
lines.  They  bristled  with  sincerity.  She  had 
sworn  never  to  forgive  Dorothy.  Now,  facing 
the  blessed  anniversary  of  the  birth  of  Him  who 
counseled  forgiveness  not  once  but  seventy  times 
seven  times,  she  felt  her  animosity  crumble.  Who 
was  she  that  she  dared  brush  aside  that  divine 
counsel?  As  she  re-read  Dorothy's  note  the 
sound  of  chiming  bells  was  borne  to  her  ears. 
She  listened,  then  remembered.  It  was  the 
Christmas  call  to  chapel.  Following  a  pretty 
custom  of  Wellington,  Christmas  hymns  were 
always  rung  on  the  chimes  on  the  last  morning 
service  before  the  departure  of  the  students. 

"Oh,  come,  all  ye  faithful,  joyful  and  trium- 
phant, 
Oh,  come  ye— oh,  come  ye  to  Bethlehem!" 

pealed  forth  the  bells.  Jane  heard  them,  her 
heart  swelling  with  reverent  rapture.  "Peace 
on  earth,  good  will  toward  men,"  she  murmured. 
Up  from  the  ashes  of  her  disappointment  soared 
the  glorious  thought  that,  though  a  continent 
stretched  between  herself  and  those  she  loved, 
she  had  come  into  an  understanding  of  Christ- 
mas which  she  had  never  known  before. 


H 


CHAPTER   XXII 

JUDITH   SPEAKS    HER   MIND 

"  T  T  ERE'S  a  letter  for  you,  Jane.  If  I'm 
not  greatly  mistaken,  the  handwriting 
on  the  envelope  is  Miss  Howard's." 
"A  letter  for  me?"  Jane  looked  up  casually 
from  her  book  as  Judith  entered.  A  faint  shade 
of  alarm  crossed  her  face  as  she  took  the  envelope 
and  hastily  tore  it  open.  She  knew  of  only  one 
reason  why  the  registrar  should  write  her.  The 
note  was  short.    Its  very  brevity  was  suspicious. 

"My  Dear  Miss  Allen: 

"Will  you  kindly  call  at  my  office  on 
Wednesday  afternoon  at  half -past  four 
o'clock.  I  shall  expect  to  see  you  promptly 
at  this  hour. 

"Yours  sincerely, 

"Caroline  Saxe  Howard." 

263 


264 JANE    ALLEN 

"Read  that."  Jane  handed  the  note  to  Ju- 
dith, who  quickly  glanced  it  over. 

"Do  you  suppose "  began  Judith. 

"I  am  quite  sure  that  Marian  Seaton  has  been 
busy,"  interrupted  Jane  harshly.  "Am  I  never 
to  be  free  from  the  spite  of  that  girl?"  Jane 
threw  up  her  hands  with  a  gesture  of  angry  de- 
spair and  springing  from  her  chair  began  to  pace 
the  floor  in  her  caged-lion  fashion. 

"You  look  like  an  offended  tragedy  queen," 
giggled  Judith.  "I  don't  blame  you  for  being 
cross,  though."  The  laughter  went  out  of  her 
merry  blue  eyes.  "If  what  we  suspect  is  true,  it 
puts  you  in  a  horrid  position.  Of  course  you 
can  explain.  Still  it's  not  pleasant  to  be  under 
a  cloud  even  for  a  day." 

"It's  contemptible  in  her,"  muttered  Jane.  "I 
suppose  her  mother  recognized  me  and  mentioned 
seeing  me.  But  what  do  you  suppose  Marian 
Seaton  has  said  to  Miss  Howard?" 

"That  is  hard  to  tell,"  was  Judith's  dubious 
rejoinder. 

"Exactly,"  emphasized  Jane.  "If  she  has  not 
told  the  truth,  then  I  shall  have  to  contradict  her 
statement  or  else  say  nothing." 

"Surely  you  wouldn't  be  so  foolish  as  to  allow 
her  to  put  you  in  the  wrong,"  argued  Judith.   "If 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 265 

she  has  been  untruthful,  she  deserves  to  «we  ex- 
posed." 

"That  is  just  the  point,"  cut  in  Jane  impa- 
tiently. "I  despise  her  trickery,  but  I  hate  even 
more  to  tell  tales.  It  has  never  been  my  father's 
way,  nor  mine." 

Judith  viewed  this  side  of  the  argument  with 
unbounded  interest.  She  had  her  own  code  of 
honor  and  eminently  tried  to  live  up  to  it.  Still 
she  had  never  drawn  the  line  so  sharply  as  had 
Jane.  Deliberately  set  upon,  she  would  turn  and 
deal  blow  for  blow.  It  was  a  matter  of  deep 
curiosity  that,  when  maligned,  Jane,  the  belliger- 
ent, seemed  incapable  of  retaliation. 

"You  are  a  queer  girl,  Jane  Allen,"  she  said 
meditatively.  "You  rage  like  a  lion  at  the  mean 
things  that  are  done  to  you,  but  you  never  strike 
back.  I  know  that  you  aren't  a  coward.  It  has 
just  occurred  to  me  that  the  reason  you  don't  is 
because  you  are  greater  in  spirit  than  the  rest 
of  us." 

"Nonsense!"  Jane  reddened  at  the  compli- 
ment. "It's  all  on  account  of  my  father  that  I 
feel  as  I  do  about  certain  things.  I've  been 
brought  up  on  a  ranch.  Among  ranchmen  it's  a 
jpoint  of  honor  to  keep  what  they  call  'a  still 
tongue  in  your  head.'     Take  the  boys  on  El 


266 JANE   ALLEN , 

Capitan,  for  instance.  They'd  never  think  of  tell- 
ing tales  in  order  to  'square'  themselves.  Unless 
it  is  something  very  serious,  Dad  makes  them 
settle  their  own  difficulties  without  any  help  from 
him.  You  see  I've  always  lived  in  a  man's  world. 
Can  you  wonder  that  I  don't  care  much  for 
this  world  of  girls  that  I'm  now  forced  to 
live  in?" 

"But  you  do  like  your  little  pal,  Judy,  don't 
you?"  Judith's  question  was  tinged  with  wist- 
ful anxiety.  Her  growing  affection  for  Jane 
prompted  her  to  speak  thus. 

"You  know  I  do.  I  owe  every  happiness  I've 
had  here  at  Wellington  to  you.  I  don't  believe  I 
could  ever  have  endured  college  if  I  had  been 
obliged  to  room  with  someone  else." 

"It  is  sweet  in  you  to  say  that."  It  was  Judith 
who  now  blushed  her  gratification.  "I  can't 
help  thinking  of  what  you  said  about  not  telling 
tales.  I'm  going  to  try  to  live  up  to  it,  too.  I 
hope  when  you  go  to  see  Miss  Howard  you  may 
find  that  she  sent  for  you  for  another  reason. 
Perhaps  we  have  been  running  out  to  meet  calam- 
ity" 

"Perhaps."  Jane's  reply  was  not  optimistic. 
She  had  a  premonition  of  impending  catastro- 
phe that  would  not  be  stilled. 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 267 

On  entering  the  registrar's  office  the  following 
afternoon,  she  knew  that  her  premonition  had  not 
been  an  idle  one.  Miss  Howard's  unsmiling  fea- 
tures presaged  trouble.  Her  cold  salutation  was 
further  proof. 

"Miss  Allen,"  she  began  stiffly,  "in  giving  you 
permission  to  go  to  New  York  City  I  made  a 
serious  mistake.    Kindly  read  this." 

"This"  proved  to  be  a  letter  from  the  irate 
Mrs.  Seaton,  in  which  she  roundly  censured  the 
registrar  for  refusing  to  grant  her  daughter  an 
earlier  leave  of  absence.  She  flatly  accused  Miss 
Howard  of  partiality,  citing  Jane's  case  as  a 
flagrant  example.  She  continued  to  lay  down 
the  law  for  a  matter  of  three  pages  and  ended 
by  signing  herself,  "With  deep  indignation." 

Jane  read  the  letter  and  handed  it  back  with- 
out comment.  Her  gray  eyes  were  stormy,  how- 
ever, and  her  famous  frown  was  most  conspicu- 
ous. For  a  long  moment  woman  and  girl  stared 
at  each  other  in  silence. 

"Can  you  explain  to  me  how  this  happened?" 
It  was  Miss  Howard  who  broke  the  uncomfort- 
able stillness  that  had  followed.  "Miss  Seaton's 
letter  places  me, in  a  most  trying  position.  Presi- 
dent Blakesly  will  also  be  deeply  annoyed.  I 
assured  him  that  you  could  be  trusted  to  be  silent. 


268 JANE    ALLEN 

He  rarely  grants  a  request  of  this  nature  unless 
in  a  case  of  illness  or  death." 

"I  did  not  break  my  word."  Jane's  head  was 
haughtily  erect.  "I  understand  your  position.  I 
am  very  sorry,  but  I  think  the  explanation  should 
come  from  Miss  Seaton.    I  have  nothing  to  say." 

"I  have  already  talked  with  Miss  Seaton.  She 
has  refused  to  tell  me  the  source  of  her  informa- 
tion. As  she  lives  at  Madison  Hall  I  can  only 
surmise  from  whom  that  information  came." 
Miss  Howard's  hint  was  freighted  with  signifi- 
cance. 

"I  did  not  break  my  word,"  repeated  Jane 
stubbornly.  "I  told  no  one  that  I  was  going  to 
New  York.  When  I  returned,  Miss  Stearns 
guessed  that  I  had  been  there.  She  asked  me  if 
I  had  and  I  was  obliged  to  tell  her  the  truth.  She 
mentioned  it  to  no  one." 

"Thank  you  for  that  information."  The  sar- 
casm of  the  comment  was  unmistakable.  "That 
will  be  all,  Miss  Allen.  Good  afternoon."  She 
nodded  a  curt  dismissal. 

Jane  hurried  angrily  from  the  office.  Cut  to 
the  quick  at  being  thus  dismissed,  she  was  half- 
way across  the  campus  before  it  dawned  upon 
her  that  in  adhering  so  strictly  to  her  code  of 
honor  she  had  implicated  poor  Judith.     She  set 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 269 

off  on  a  run  across  the  campus  to  inform  her 
roommate  of  what  had  passed.  Not  until  she 
arrived  in  her  room  and  found  Judith  missing  did 
she  remember  despairingly  that  Judith  had  men- 
tioned her  intention  to  drop  in  on  Miss  Howard 
that  very  afternoon  after  four  o'clock  to  inquire 
about  a  matter  relative  to  her  course  of  study. 

Worse  yet,  Judith  had  admiringly  announced 
her  intention  to  adopt  Jane's  tactics  of  silence. 
Were  Miss  Howard  to  question  her,  as  undoubt- 
edly she  would,  Judith  would  keep  her  vow, 
greatly  to  her  own  detriment.  There  was  but 
one  thing  to  do.  Jane  did  not  fancy  the  humilia- 
tion of  returning  to  the  office  and  renouncing 
the  stand  she  had  taken.  Nevertheless  she  faced 
about  and  retraced  her  steps  to  Wellington  HalL 
Judith,  the  good-natured,  should  not  suffer  even 
a  suspicion  of  blame  for  what  had  occurred. 

When  half-way  to  Wellington  Hall,  Jane  was 
rudely  jolted  from  her  lofty  height  of  abnega- 
tion. A  familiar  figure  in  a  blue,  fur-trimmed 
coat  was  descending  the  steps.  She  paused  for 
an  instant,  then  swung  briskly  off  in  the  opposite 
direction. 

" J-u-d-y !"  Jane  sent  her  clear  call  across  the 
snowy  campus  and  hastened  toward  the  blue- 
clad  girl.    "Oh,  Judith,  dear,  I'm  so  sorry!"  she 


27Q JANE    ALLEN 

cried  as  the  two  met.  "I  never  thought  she'd 
blame  you.    I  was  just  coming  back  to  tell  her." 

"I  told  the  whole  sad  tale!"  Judith  showed 
her  white  teeth  in  a  seraphic  smile  of  vindicated 
innocence. 

"You — told — her!"  stammered  Jane.  "But  I 
thought " 

"So  did  I,"  Edith's  smile  widened,  "but  it 
didn't  work  in  this  case,  Janie.  'Truth  crushed 
to  earth  will  rise  again.'  It  rose  like  a  cake  of 
yeast  this  time." 

Jane  tried  to  frown.  Instead  she  burst  into  a 
peal  of  laughter.  The  next  instant  the  two  girls 
clung  to  each  other,  speechless  with  mirth.  That 
which  had  started  out  as  tragedy  ended  in 
comedy. 

"Come  on,"  commanded  Judith  at  last.  "If 
anyone  happens  along,  we  are  likely  to  be  set 
down  as  harmless  lunatics." 

"What  happened?"  Jane  questioned  as  they 
started  for  the  Hall,  arm  in  arm. 

"Not  so  much.  Miss  Howard  looked  sur- 
prised to  see  me.  She  was  very  frosty,  too.  You 
can  imagine  how  I  felt  when  she  asked  me  if  I 
had  regaled  our  dear  Marian  with  a  full  and  pre- 
tentious history  of  your  trip  to  New  York.  She 
said  that  you  had  admitted  telling  me,  and  then 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  271 

she  proceeded  to  look  unutterable  suspicion  in 
Judy's  direction.  I  knew  you  had  made  up  your 
mind  not  to  say  a  word,  so  I  added  my  little  two 
plus  two  correctly  and  established  my  honor  and 
yours  in  about  three  minutes.  She  said  that  she 
was  glad  to  know  the  facts  of  the  case,  and  that 
she  would  write  you  a  note." 

"I  am  glad,  too,  that  it  all  turned  out  well," 
sighed  Jane.  "I  hope  Miss  Howard  won't  be 
criticized  for  letting  me  go." 

"She  won't,"  was  Judith's  confident  predic- 
tion. "Nothing  further  will  be  said  about  it." 
Judith  had  a  reason  of  her  own  for  making  this 
bold  statement.  On  returning  to  their  room  she 
left  Jane  and  with  lion-like  courage  marched  up 
the  hall  to  Marian  Seaton's  door.  It  was  opened 
by  Maizie  Gilbert,  who  looked  surprised  displeas- 
ure at  her  caller. 

"I  wish  to  speak  to  Miss  Seaton,"  announced 
Judith  with  dignity. 

Marian  came  forward  as  she  entered,  her  pale 
eyes  narrowing  with  dislike.  "You  came  to  see 
me?"  she  interrogated  with  cool  disdain. 

"Yes.  I  came  to  tell  you  that  Miss  Howard 
knows  ail  about  how  j^our  mother  happened  to 
recognize  Miss  Allen  in  the  tearoom  in  New 
York.    Miss  Howard  allowed  Miss  Allen  to  go 


272 JANE    ALLEN 

there  for  a  special  reason,  after  receiving  Presi- 
dent Blakesly's  consent  to  do  so.  Perhaps  she 
has  already  told  you.  What  I  came  here  to  say, 
however,  is  this.  As  Miss  Allen's  case  was  ex- 
ceptional she  was  requested  to  go  and  return 
quietly.  In  a  college  of  this  size  where  a  special 
permission  is  granted  to  one  student,  others  who 
have  no  knowledge  of  the  circumstances  are  alto- 
gether too  ready  to  accuse  the  faculty  of  favorit- 
ism." Judith  delivered  this  thrust  with  malicious 
intent. 

"Will  you  kindly  cut  your  call  short?"  Mari- 
an's cheeks  were  aflame  with  temper.  Never 
courteous,  she  was  now  brutally  rude.  "I  have 
no  desire  to  listen  to  a  further  account  of  Miss 
Allen's  trip  to  New  York." 

"Oh,  there's  nothing  more  to  be  said,"  Judith 
smiled  maddeningly,  "except,"  her  smiling  lips 
tightened,  "that  hereafter  you  are  to  be  very 
careful  what  you  say  to  anyone  about  Jane  Al- 
len. I  am  her  friend.  As  such  I  intend  to  see 
that  she  receives  fair  treatment  in  all  respects. 
If  you  try  again  to  injure  her  by  word  or  deed, 
I  shall  put  the  matter  before  President  Blakesly. 
I  am  sure  that  he  would  not  allow  one  student 
to  circulate  malicious  and  untrue  reports  about 
another.     Think  it  over.     Talk  it  over,  if  you 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM      -         273 

like.    Just  remember,  though,  that  I  mean  every 
word  I've  said." 

Turning,  Judith  stalked  from  the  room  with- 
out a  backward  glance,  leaving  Jane's  oppressors 
to  digest  her  lecture  as  best  they  might.  Outside 
the  closed  door  she  drew  a  deep  breath  of  satis- 
faction. Whether  her  mission  would  be  pro- 
ductive of  good  results,  time  alone  would  show. 
At  least  she  had  had  the  exquisite  pleasure  of 
speaking  her  mind. 


CHAPTER   XXIII 


THE  UNSEEN  LISTENER 


JUDITH'S  call  on  Marian  Seaton  and  Maizie 
Gilbert  was  attended  with  at  least  one  good 
result;  Marian  promptly  dropped  her  holi- 
day grievance  against  the  registrar.  When  she 
had  urged  her  mother  to  write  to  Miss  Howard, 
she  had  entertained  the  idea  that  perhaps  Jane 
had  slipped  away  to  New  York  without  obtain- 
ing official  permission.  Granted  this  was  the 
case,  exposure  would  mean  trouble  for  the  girl 
she  disliked.  An  interview  with  Miss  Howard 
showed  the  fallacy  of  this  suspicion.  Yet  the 
registrar's  patent  vexation  plainly  indicated 
that  she  had  not  expected  her  leniency  to  be 
thus  noised  abroad.  Assuming  this  hypothesis, 
Marian  virtuously  refused  to  divulge  the  name 
of  her  informant,  but  took  care  to  create  the 
impression  that  the  news  had  proceeded  from 
Jane's  lips. 

274 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 275 

Her  brief  acquaintance  with  Jane  on  the  train 
had  shown  her  that  the  reserved  Westerner  would 
not  submit  to  being  questioned.  She  had,  there- 
fore, shrewdly  calculated  on  thus  bringing  about 
a  rupture  between  the  registrar  and  Jane.  She 
had  not  counted  on  Judith  as  a  stumbling  block. 

Marian  had  not  the  slightest  intention  of  drop- 
ping her  persecution  of  Jane.  She  had  never 
forgiven  her  for  showing  such  open  contempt  for 
herself,  and  she  had  determined  to  do  her  utmost 
to  drive  her  from  Wellington.  Jane's  early  un- 
popularity delighted  Marian.  Later  it  galled 
her  to  note  that,  despite  her  ill-natured  gossip 
and  constant  treacherous  attempts  to  discredit 
her,  Jane  was  slowly  gathering  about  her  a  few 
staunch  friends  who  were  ready  and  willing  to 
fight  for  her  interests.  In  the  face  of  this  un- 
expected opposition,  Marian  was  more  deter- 
mined than  ever  to  cut  Jane's  newly  gained 
ground  of  friendship  from  under  her  feet.  It 
behooved  her  to  be  always  on  the  watch,  ready  to 
make  capital  of  the  smallest  incident  that  chance 
might  throw  in  her  direction. 

Although  Jane  knew  nothing  of  Judith's  bold 
interference  in  her  behalf,  she  was  fully  aware 
of  what  she  might  expect  in  future  from  Marian 
Seaton.    More  than  once  she  had  seen  the  drama 


•76  JANE   ALLEN 


of  "Hatred"  played  on  her  father's  ranch.  She 
had  twice  seen  it  enacted  amid  heavy  blows,  with 
bloodshed  for  a  final  curtain.  Often  it  had  ended 
in  dismissal  for  one  of  the  two  prime  movers. 
On  rare  occasions  it  had  scorched  and  shriveled 
beneath  the  powerful  white  light  of  understand- 
ing and  from  its  ashes  had  sprung  friendship. 
In  the  brief  season  she  had  been  at  Wellington, 
she  had  discovered  that  girls  could  hate  as  fiercely 
as  men.  Among  them  sharp  words  became 
deadly  bullets,  sly  innuendo  the  proverbial  stab  in 
the  back,  while  scathing  criticism  could  deal 
sledge-hammer  blows. 

Hers  was  too  sturdy  a  nature  to  quail  before 
the  prospect  of  what  might  happen.  Thus  far, 
almost  every  disagreeable  experience  which  had 
fallen  to  her  lot  had  been  balanced  by  another  of 
the  opposite  sort.  The  mistake  over  her  room  had 
brought  her  Judith.  Adrienne's  pledge  of  friend- 
ship had  come  to  her  in  her  darker  hours.  Lillian 
Barrows'  treachery  had  aroused  the  loyalty  of 
her  teammates  and  resulted  in  placing  Jane  regu- 
larly on  the  practice  team.  The  friendly  note  of 
apology  she  had  received  from  Miss  Howard  had 
wiped  out  Marian  Seaton's  attempt  to  harm  her. 
The  wreck  of  her  holiday  plans  had  opened  her 
eyes  to  the  true  meaning  of  Christmas.    Dorothy 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  277 


Martin's  supposed  disloyalty  had  been  instru- 
mental in  giving  happiness  to  poor,  neglected 
Norma.  y 

Best  of  all,  Jane's  faith  in  Dorothy  had  been 
fully  restored.  On  the  evening  of  the  day  on 
which  Judith  had  risen  to  her  standard,  Dorothy 
had  come  to  her.  Judith  had  discreetly  retired 
from  the  scene  to  visit  Ethel  Lacey.  Left  alone, 
the  two  girlc  had  made  short  work  of  the  barrier 
which  Jane  had  raised  in  the  heat  of  her  wrath. 
When  Dorothy  had  explained  that  the  nature  of 
faer  conversation  with  Edith  had  been  defensive 
rather  than  offensive,  proud  Jane  had  humbly 
sued  for  pardon.  Then  and  there  the  two  had 
vowed  that  never  again  would  they  allow  the  sun 
to  go  down  upon  their  anger.  Whatever  their 
differences  might  be,  they  would  discuss  them 
frankly  and  settle  them  speedily. 

With  the  sinister  ban  of  misunderstanding  re- 
moved, Jane's  aversion  to  meeting  Dorothy  at 
table  vanished.  As  Edith  Hammond  was  a  young 
person  of  many  dinner  engagements,  she  was  fre- 
quently absent  from  table  at  the  evening  meal. 
On  these  occasions  Adrienne,  Jane  and  Dorothy 
made  merry  together.  Edith's  presence  was  pro- 
vocative of  restraint.  Without  her  the  three  en- 
joyed themselves  immensely. 


278  JANE   ALLEN 

"Is  it  indeed  so  that  we  shall  not  see  the 
haughty  Miss  Hammond  to-night?"  inquired 
Adrienne  artlessly,  as  the  three  met  at  dinner 
one  evening  in  early  January. 

"It  is  indeed  so,"  smiled  Dorothy.  "Edith  has 
been  very  busy  entertaining  and  being  enter- 
tained since  she  came  back  to  Wellington." 

"It  is  well."  Adrienne's  animated  features 
betokened  small  sorrow.  "I  would  that  it  were 
always  thus." 

"You  are  a  naughty  child,"  chided  Dorothy 
playfully.  In  secret  she  echoed  the  little  girl's 
naive  sentiment.  Edith  had  been  unusually 
thorny  since  her  return  to  college,  and  Dorothy 
had  lost  all  patience  with  her. 

"I  have  the  great  secret  to  unfold.  It  is  only 
for  yours  and  Jane's  ears.  All  has  been  ar- 
ranged for  la  petite  Norma."  Adrienne  folded 
her  hands  with  the  calm  air  of  an  arbiter  of 
destinies. 

"So  that  is  why  Norma  has  been  looking  so 
unutterably  happy  of  late!  I  laid  her  smiling 
face  to  the  jolly  vacation  she  spent  with  you.  I 
had  no  idea  there  was  more  than  that  behind  it. 
Tell  us  the  secret,  dear  Imp.  We  can  be  trusted. 
Can't  we,  Jane?"  Dorothy  appealed  to  Jane. 

"I  am  a  safe  receptacle  for  secrets."     Jane 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 279 

laughingly  held  up  her  right  hand  in  mock  oath 
of  her  integrity  as  a  secret-keeper. 

"You  remember  when  our  clever  Norma  gave 
the  great  soliloquy.  Ah,  then  I  whispered  to 
myself,  'What  of  la  petite  as  an  actress?  Mon 
pere  is  the  manager  who  knows  many  other  man- 
agers of  the  profession.  Norma  shall  go  to  New 
York  with  me  at  Christmas.  Then  we  shall  see.' 

"When  we  had  been  in  the  city  several  days 
and  Norma  was,  we  will  say,  acclimated,  I  caused 
her  to  recite  for  mon  pere  and  ma  mere.  They 
were,  of  a  truth,  delighted.  So  mon  pere  took 
her  to  the  office  of  a  great  manager.  He  also 
heard  her  recite  and  then  promised  to  obtain  for 
her  the  engagement  next  summer  in  a  stock  com- 
pany. If  she  does  well  she  can  then  earn  enough 
money  to  pay  for  her  junior  year  at  Wellington. 
Thus  she  will  not  need  to  carry  the  tray  or  work 
in  the  kitchen  or  receive  the  snubs  of  some  ill- 
natured  students.  Have  I  not  done  well?"  Asa 
child  turns  to  its  elders  for  approval,  Adrienne's 
black  eyes  searched  the  faces  of  her  friends. 

"You  are  not  the  Imp.  You  are  an  angel!" 
Jane's  hand  reached  across  the  table.  "Ever 
since  the  night  of  the  freshman  dance  I  have  been 
wondering  what  I  could  do  for  Norma.  I  knew 
she  wouldn't  accept  the  money  that  would  free 


28o JANE   ALLEN 

her  of  this  drudgery.  She  is  too  proud  and 
self-respecting.  But  your  way  is  simply  splen- 
did." 

"I  agree  with  Jane."  Dorothy's  hand  had  also 
gripped  Adrienne's  slender  fingers.  "I  never 
even  knew  that  Norma  could  recite.     I've  tried 

to  help  her  in  small  ways,  but  this Well,  I 

am  willing  to  sit  at  the  feet  of  my  freshman  sisters 
and  learn  a  few  things." 

Adrienne  looked  highly  pleased  with  herself, 
as  well  she  might.  "It  is  not  so  much,"  she  depre- 
cated. "Norma  has  the  talent;  I  have  the  power. 
Voila!  It  is  thus  quickly  arranged.  Here  is 
Norma  now.  I  have  told  the  great  secret,  ma 
petite"  she  hailed,  as  Norma  approached  the 
table. 

As  Norma  stood  at  least  five  feet  seven  inches, 
the  apellation  of  "little  one"  was  quaintly  incon- 
gruous. Adrienne  frequently  used  it  merely  as 
a  term  of  affection. 

Norma  flushed  to  the  roots  of  her  brown  hair. 
"It  doesn't  seem  as  though  it  has  really  hap- 
pened to  me,"  she  said,  as  though  in  half-apology 
for  her  good  fortune.  She  wondered  if  Dorothy 
had  any  objection  to  the  stage  as  a  means  of 
earning  a  livelihood.    Of  Jane  she  had  no  doubt. 

Dorothy's  warm  pressure  of  her  hand  was  in- 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 281 

finitely  reassuring.  "You  are  a  lucky  girl,"  she 
congratulated.  "Some  day,  when  you  are  a  great 
actress,  we  shall  be  glad  to  remember  that  Wel- 
lington was  your  Alma  Mater.  I  think  we  ought 
to  celebrate  to-night.  My  roommate  is  out  for 
the  evening.  After  supper  we  will  invite  Ethel 
and  Judith  and  have  a  high  tea.  Then,  Norma, 
you  must  recite  for  me." 

A  sudden  imperative  summons  from  an  ad- 
joining table  sent  Norma  scurrying  about  her 
duty. 

"When  the  next  year  comes  la  petite  will  not 
have  to  obey  the  calls  and  bear  away  the  dishes !" 
exclaimed  Adrienne  with  deep  satisfaction. 

"And  she  will  have  you  to  thank  for  it,"  re- 
minded Jane.  "You  are  a  good  fairy  who 
dropped  down  upon  Wellington  from  a  stray 
moonbeam  just  to  make  Norma  happy."  Jane 
was  thinking  of  her  fanciful  comparison  made  at 
first  sight  of  Adrienne. 

"You  are  the  flatterer  who  makes  me  to  blush." 
Adrienne  colored  prettily.  "Let  us  change  the 
subject  and  speak  of  basket-ball." 

Basket-ball  proved  a  fruitful  topic  for  discus- 
sion. Vacation  over,  it  had  again  begun  to  loom 
prominently  on  the  college  horizon.  Public  opin- 
ion leaned  toward  the  sophomores  as  winners  of 


282  JANE   ALLEN 

the  pennant.  It  was  conceded  by  all  but  the 
freshmen  themselves  that  the  sophomores  were 
better  players.  To  Adrienne's  sturdy  declara- 
tion that  the  freshmen  would  win  the  two  games 
yet  to  be  played,  Dorothy  shook  her  head.  "I'm 
afraid  you  can't  do  it,"  she  doubted.  "You  have 
one  uncertain  player  in  your  squad.  I  won't  say 
her  name.    You  know  whom  I  mean." 

Adrienne  and  Jane  knew  quite  well  to  whom 
Dorothy  referred.  While  at  practice  Jane,  in 
particular,  had  mentally  criticized  the  work  of 
Alicia  Reynolds,  and  wished  a  trifle  enviously 
that  she  might  for  just  once  replace  her.  In  the 
privacy  of  their  room  Judith  had  often  com- 
plained of  Alicia's  uncertain  playing.  At  times 
she  held  her  own.  Frequently,  however,  she  made 
stupid  blunders  which  Marian  Seaton  tried  zeal- 
ously to  retrieve.  Jane  never  commented,  even 
to  Judith,  on  what  she  saw.  She  was  not  sorry 
to  hear  her  roommate  voice  what  she  had  already 
observed,  neither  was  she  surprised  to  hear  Doro- 
thy confirm  it. 

"I  wish  Miss  Hurley  would  allow  Jane  to  play 
on  the  position  of  Miss  Reynolds."  Adrienne 
had  no  delicate  hesitation  when  it  came  to  men- 
tioning names.  "The  madamoiselle  is  without 
doubt  the  favorite  of  Miss  Hurley.  N'est-ce  pas  ?' 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 283 

"That  is  a  leading  question.  It  wouldn't  be 
fair  for  big  sister  to  answer  it." 

"It  is  answered,"  shrugged  Adrienne.  Doro- 
thy's twinkling  eyes  had  conveyed  more  than  her 
lips.  "If  this  Miss  Reynolds  were  some  day  to 
tender  the  resignation,  I  should  not  weep." 

Jane  smiled  faintly  at  this  candid  statement. 
The  possibility  of  such  a  thing  happening  was 
remote.  She  could  conceive  of  nothing  short  of 
physical  disability  that  would  cause  Alicia  to  re- 
sign from  the  team. 

The  second  in  the  series  of  three  games  played 
between  the  sophomores  and  freshmen  was  sched- 
uled to  take  place  early  in  March.  January  was 
rapidly  winging  its  way  toward  the  dreaded  mid- 
year examinations.  Owing  to  the  approach  of 
this  ordeal  which  would  occupy  the  greater  part 
of  the  first  week  in  February,  it  had  been  sagely 
decided  by  the  basket-ball  committee  to  allow  a 
considerable  interval  of  practice  after  the  affairs 
of  the  new  college  term  had  been  adjusted. 

In  spite  of  the  approaching  examinations, 
brisk  practice  went  on  betwen  the  freshman  and 
substitute  teams.  This  was  partly  due  to  the 
fact  that  the  girls  of  the  sophomore  squad  were 
devoting  more  time  to  study  than  to  practice. 
Taking  advantage  of  this  studious  mood,  their 


284 JANE    ALLEN 

opponents  were  leaving  nothing  undone  that 
would  tend  to  make  them  victorious  in  the  com- 
ing contest.  Whenever  they  could  steal  an  hour 
or  two  after  classes  they  prodded  the  sub-team 
on  to  duty  and  worked  with  a  will. 

As  it  happened,  the  subs  needed  little  prod- 
ding. One  and  all  they  were  devoted  to  the 
game.  They  met  the  call  to  practice  with  the 
utmost  willingness  and  bade  fair  to  outplay  the 
official  team  itself,  so  smoothly  did  they  work 
together.  The  week  preceding  the  mid-year  test, 
basket-ball  activities  ceased  and  a  wholesale 
review  set  in,  to  an  accompaniment  of  much  mid- 
night oil.  Then  followed  a  dread  season  of  ques- 
tion and  answer,  during  which  hope  and  fear 
commingled.  Its  end  was  celebrated  by  numer- 
ous social  sessions  in  the  various  campus  houses, 
for  no  student  was  sorry  when  that  fateful  test 
had  passed  on  to  keep  company  with  similar  har- 
rowing shades. 

The  middle  of  February  found  the  basket-ball 
enthusiasts  again  hard  at  work.  Little  more  than 
two  weeks  stood  between  the  freshmen  and  the 
coming  game.  They  were  now  glad  of  their 
earlier  practice,  for  the  sophomores  had  awak- 
ened to  their  need  to  work  and  frequently  claimed 
the  gymnasium.    As  this  was  all  fair  enough  they 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 285 

bore  it  meekly  and,  on  occasions  when  the  coveted 
floor  was  theirs,  they  endeavored  to  make  up  for 
lost  time. 

But  when  Saturday,  the  fifth  of  March,  came, 
they  tasted  the  aloes  of  defeat.  A  score  of  20-12 
in  favor  of  the  sophomores  sent  them  scurrying 
to  their  dressing  room  on  the  verge  of  tears. 
They  had  been  so  sure  of  themselves.  %% wa»s 
hard  to  credit  that,  with  all  their  strenuous  work, 
they  had  been  worsted. 

For  reasons  best  known  to  themselves  three 
members  of  the  team  were  secretly  burning  with 
indignation.  Judith,  Adrienne  and  Christine 
knew  exactly  why  defeat  had  overtaken  them. 
.Alicia  Reynolds  had  perpetrated  several  glaring 
blunders  that  had  piled  up  the  score  of  their  op- 
ponents. If  only  Jane  had  been  on  the  team, 
was  the  separate  resentful  thought  of  each  of 
the  three  as  they  silently  slipped  on  their  long 
coats  preparatory  to  leaving  the  dressing  room. 
The  presence  in  the  room  of  Marian  Seaton  and 
the  incompetent  Alicia  alone  served  to  tie  their 
tongues.  Marian  was  looking  brazenly  defiant  as 
she  collected  her  effects.  She  knew  that  trouble 
was  brewing  for  Alicia.  The  latter  was  attempt- 
ing to  follow  her  companion's  example,  though 
she  felt  more  like  crying.    Noting  Alicia's  down- 


286 JANE    ALLEN ^^ 

cast  air,  Marian  hurried  her  into  her  coat  and  out 
of  the  dressing  room.  She  did  not  propose  that 
her  friend  should  disgrace  herself  by  crying  while 
in  the  presence  of  this  unsympathetic  trio. 

Hustling  the  drooping  Alicia  across  the  gym- 
nasium to  where  Maizie  Gilbert  and  a  number 
of  her  particular  friends  were  standing,  she  left 
her  to  their  voluble  expressions  of  sympathy  and 
made  an  excuse  to  return  to  the  dressing  room. 
She  was  insatiably  curious  to  know  what  was 
being  said  about  herself  and  Alicia.  She  was  well 
aware  that  the  latter  had  played  so  badly  as  to 
jeopardize  her  position  on  the  team.  What  she 
most  wished  to  discover  was  whether  the  three 
girls  intended  to  enter  complaint  of  the  fact. 

Excited  voices  within  told  her  that  she  had 
been  wise  to  return.  Though  the  door  was  closed 
she  could  hear  quite  plainly.  To  avoid  giving  the 
effect  of  listening,  she  paused,  and  stooping  be- 
gan a  lengthy  process  of  adjusting  her  shoelace. 
Though  a  noisy  admiration  party  was  in  full 
swing  around  the  triumphant  sophomore  squad, 
she  determined  to  run  no  chance  of  being  set 
down  as  an  eavesdropper.  After  a  fashion 
Marian  Seat  on  was  clever,  but  her  cleverness  was 
never  put  to  good  use. 

She  could  make   little   of  Adrienne's   vehe- 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  287 

ment  sputtering,  half-English,  half -French.  Ah ! 
Now  it  wa&  Judith's  clear  tones  that  came  to  her 
ears. 

"I  have  said  right  along  that  Miss  Hurley  has 
no  right  to  keep  Alicia  Reynolds  on  the  team." 
In  her  resentment  Judith's  voice  rose.  "It  is  not 
fair  to  the  rest  of  us.  I  don't  like  Marian  Seaton, 
but  I  must  say  she  is  a  splendid  player.  So  you 
see  I'm  not  prejudiced.  For  the  good  of  the 
team  we  ought  to  have  Jane.  She  is  a  wonder. 
Barbara  says  she  is  the  best  player  on  the  sub- 
team  and  ought  to  be  on  the  official  team." 

"Then  I  shall  try  to  have  her  placed  there," 
broke  in  Christine  with  sharp  decision.  "As  cap- 
tain I  think  I  ought  to  have  some  right,  at  least, 
to  say  what  shall  be  done.  I  shall  see  Miss  Hur- 
ley  " 

But  Marian  waited  to  hear  no  more.  She  also 
was  resolved  to  see  Miss  Hurley,  and  at  once. 
There  was  another  point,  too,  on  which  she  had 
made  up  her  mind,  and  it  related  intimately  to 
Jane  Allen. 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

TO  THINE   OWN   SELF  BE  TRUE 

BUT  while  three  justly  incensed  girls  were 
working  for  the  good  of  the  team  and 
Jane's  happiness,  a  fourth  equally  en- 
raged young  woman  was  unburdening  herself  to 
Roberta  Hurley.  Her  flow  of  expostulation 
must  have  been  attended  with  some  degree  of 
success.  When  she  left  the  gymnasium  in  com- 
pany with  the  senior  manager,  her  pale  blue  eyes 
Were  agleam  with  malicious  triumph. 

On  the  next  afternoon  Christine  Ellis  sought 
Miss  Hurley  and  put  forth  a  straightforward 
plea  in  the  name  of  the  freshmen.  But  she  met 
with  a  brusque  reception.  Coolly  decisive,  the 
senior  manager  delivered  her  ultimatum.  Alicia 
Reynolds  must  remain  on  the  team.  Christine 
promptly  lost  her  temper  and  all  but  accused 

288 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 289 

Miss  Hurley  of  favoritism.  The  vexed  captain 
might  as  well  have  beaten  her  head  against  a  stone 
wall.  The  haughty  manager  merely  treated  her 
as  though  she  were  an  unruly  child  and  snubbed 
her  in  dignified  fashion. 

"Were  I  as  unfair  as  you  appear  to  think  me, 
I  might  take  into  consideration  your  decided  im- 
pertinence, Miss  Ellis,  and  make  a  change  in  the 
team  that  would  hardly  be  to  your  liking,"  was 
Miss  Hurley's  significant  comment. 

"If  you  mean  me,  you  may  ask  for  my  resig- 
nation whenever  you  choose,"  retorted  Christine, 
and  marched  off  with  her  head  held  high.  She 
was  too  greatly  exasperated  to  care  whether  or 
not  she  remained  on  the  team.  She  had  fully 
expected  that  Miss  Hurley  would  be  disinclined 
to  interfere,  but  she  had  not  looked  for  such 
flat  opposition.  She  reflected  resentfully  that 
"straws"  indicated  plainly  which  way  the  wind 
blew.  Afterward,  in  recounting  the  unsatisfac- 
tory interview  to  Judith  and  Adrienne,  the  three 
unanimously  agreed  that  it  would  be  best  to  say 
nothing  about  it  to  Jane.  What  she  did  not 
know  would  not  trouble  her.  To  confess  to  her 
their  failure  to  advance  her  interests  would  tend 
to  make  her  unhappy. 

Stung  by  the  memory  of  their  recent  defeat, 


29o JANE    ALLEN 

the  freshman  team  practiced  harder  than  ever. 
Adrienne,  Judith  and  Christine  spurred  them- 
selves on  to  fresh  effort  with  intent  to  over- 
come the  handicap  that  menaced  future  victory. 
Marian  Seat  on  did  brilliant  work  for  the  same 
reason.  Privately  she  commenced  to  nag  Alicia 
Reynolds  about  her  playing,  reminding  her 
sharply  that  she  must  keep  up  with  the  others, 
for  fear  of  incurring  the  criticism  of  the  fresh- 
man class.  Basket-ball  excitement  had  risen  to 
fever  heat  in  both  classes  since  the  playing  of 
the  second  game  of  the  contest.  The  third  game, 
which  was  to  come  oif  directly  after  the  Easter 
vacation,  was  now  a  matter  of  compelling  interest 
to  both  organizations. 

Among  the  freshmen,  the  sub-team  was  also 
playing  its  way  to  heights  of  importance.  Prac- 
tice went  on  to  the  tune  of  noisy  applause  when 
a  particularly  clever  throw  to  basket  was  made. 
There  were  always  plenty  of  spectators  to  line 
the  gymnasium  walls,  for  the  sophomores  were 
not  above  dropping  in  on  the  busy  scene  to  watch 
and  comment  on  the  work  of  their  team's  oppo- 
nents. 

Jane  Allen's  spirited  playing  was  frequently 
commended.  More  than  one  girl  whispered  to 
her  neighbor  that  "Miss  Allen  ought  to  be  on 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM 291 

the  regular  team."  It  was  a  pity  that  she  had 
not  entered  the. try-out  held  at  the  beginning  of 
the  season.  Occasionally  these  pleasant  com- 
ments reached  Jane's  ears,  inspiring  her  to 
greater  effort.  As  boisterous  March  bullied  and 
blustered  out  his  remaining  days,  she  grew  more 
than  ever  in  love  with  basket-ball.  She  was 
already  an  expert  player  and  looked  hopefully 
forward  toward  trying  next  year  for  a  place  on 
the  sophomore  squad. 

It  was  while  she  was  thus  engaged  in  whole- 
heartedly doing  her  best  on  the  team  that  a  sinis- 
ter cloud  appeared  on  the  blue  of  her  happiness. 
It  lacked  a  little  more  than  a  week  until  the 
beginning  of  the  Easter  vacation  and  the  rival 
squads  were  utilizing  every  spare  moment  in 
which  to  perfect  their  playing.  Almost  at  the 
close  of  an  hour  of  spirited  contest  between  the 
sub  and  the  regular  teams,  something  occurred 
to  which  at  the  time  Jane  paid  no  special  atten- 
tion. During  a  headlong  scramble  for  the  ball, 
which  necessitated  general  jostling,  Alicia  Reyn- 
olds stumbled  and  fell.  Swept  onward  in  the 
rush,  Jane  gave  no  heed  to  the  fallen  player. 
Accidents  of  that  nature  were  a  part  of  the  game. 
Once  down,  the  unfortunate  one  made  it  her  busi- 
ness to  bob  up  promptly.    Had  Judith  fallen,  it 


292     JANE   ALLEN 

would  have  made  no  difference  to  Jane.    At  such 
a  time  personal  feelings  were  non  est. 

Practice  over,  Jane  was  about  to  cross  the  floor 
to  the  dressing  room  when  her  glance  came  to 
rest  on  a  group  of  girls  of  whom  Alicia  Reynolds 
was  the  center.  Her  eyes  flashed  stormily  as  she 
noted  that  they  were  staring  at  her  in  an  any- 
thing but  pleasant  fashion.  She  quickly  looked 
away.  Nevertheless  in  that  brief  instant  she  had 
observed  that  Marian  Seaton,  Edith  Hammond 
and  Roberta  Hurley  were  of  the  group.  The 
next  moment  Jane  rebuked  herself  sharply  for 
allowing  such  a  thing  to  disturb  her,  and  reso- 
lutely dismissed  it  from  her  thoughts. 

Next  day  at  practice  she  had  quite  forgotten 
it.  She  even  smiled  a  trifle  grimly  when,  during 
the  progress  of  the  play,  Alicia  lurched  heavily 
against  her  and  through  her  own  clumsiness 
barely  missed  falling  again.  Several  times  that 
afternoon  fate  seemed  determined  that  she  and 
Alicia  should  run  afoul  of  each  other.  To  cap 
the  climax,  before  practice  was  over  Jane  and 
Marian  Seaton  bumped  their  heads  smartly  to- 
gether, causing  the  latter  to  exclaim  angrily. 
Again  on  leaving  the  floor  she  noticed  the  same 
hostile  group  of  yesterday  watching  her.  This 
time  Marian  was  doing  all  the  talking.     Jane 


OF    THE   SUB-TEAM  293' 

wondered  if  Marian  was  airing  the  grievance  of 
her  bumped  head  for  their  benefit. 

On  the  third  day  she  awoke  to  the  fact  that 
she  was  receiving  decidedly  rough  treatment  from 
both  Marian  and  Alicia.  Moreover,  they  seemed 
perpetually  in  her  path.  Alicia  fell  down  twice. 
The  second  time  she  landed  at  Jane's  very  feet 
and  Jane  narrowly  avoided  stepping  on  her.  She 
could  have  sworn  that  three  different  times 
Marian  deliberately  crashed  against  her,  re- 
bounding with  unnecessary  violence.  To  an  on- 
looker it  would  appear  that  Jane  was  at  fault. 
This,  however,  did  not  then  occur  to  Jane.  In- 
stead she  was  possessed  of  the  idea  that  the  two 
girls  were  bent  on  annoying  her  with  intent  to 
arouse  her  to  an  open  display  of  temper.  Merely 
disgusted,  she  met  these  furtive  attacks  with  an 
impassivity  she  was  far  from  feeling.  So  far  as 
she  was  concerned  her  tormentors  should  never 
know  that  she  even  suspected  them  of  treach- 
ery. 

Jane's  consternation  and  surprise  were  un- 
bounded when,  on  the  following  morning,  she 
found  a  note  from  Roberta  Hurley  in  the  Hall 
bulletin  board,  requesting  her  resignation  from 
the  practice  team.  The  note  was  couched  in  the 
most  formal  terms,  and  contained  no  reason  for 


294  JANE   ALLEN 

the  request.  Jane's  alert  faculties  instantly  set 
to  work  to  supply  the  omission.  Her  mind  re- 
verting to  the  disagreeable  incidents  that  had 
attended  her  practice  of  the  past  few  days,  she 
now  understood.  Marian  and  Alicia  had  deliber- 
ately purposed  the  frequent  collisions  and  mis- 
haps which  she  had  regarded  as  accidental,  with 
intent  to  make  her  appear  as  an  unnecessarily 
rough  and  tricky  player.  On  the  day  that  Alicia 
had  taken  that  first  tumble  she  had  begun  the 
campaign.  That  accounted  for  the  hostile  eyes 
which  had  afterward  been  directed  toward  her. 
Once  the  seed  of  suspicion  had  been  sown  in  such 
fertile  soil,  it  had  instantly  sprouted.  Assiduous 
cultivation  had  insured  its  lightning  growth. 

Jane's  first  impulse  was  to  hurry  upstairs  to 
tell  Judith.  Then  she  remembered  that  her  room- 
mate had  already  left  the  Hall.  As  she  continued 
to  stare  at  the  cruel  lines  she  felt  suddenly  suf- 
focated by  her  narrow  surroundings.  She  was 
assailed  by  an  impetuous  desire  to  mount  Firefly 
and  ride  away  from  it  all.  It  was  the  first  day 
of  April,  but  this  was  no  hoax  of  All  Fool's  Day. 
It  was  stark,  bitter  fact.  From  her  windows  that 
morning  the  perfect  blue  of  a  spring  sky  had 
awakened  in  her  the  longing  to  play  truant.  Now 
she  craved  the  balm  of  sun,  sky  and  soft  breezes 


■     OF    TffE  SUB-TEAM 295 

as  an  antidote  for  this  avalanche  of  humiliation 
that  had  so  unexpectedly  descended. 

Jane  dashed  up  the  stairs  to  her  room.  Fif- 
teen minutes  afterward  she  was  on  her  way  to 
the  stable.  Once  on  Firefly's  trusty  back,  she 
galloped  furiously  away  from  the  college  and 
through  the  staid  streets  of  the  sleepy  town,  bent 
only  on  putting  distance  between  herself  and 
Wellington. 

It  was  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning  when  she 
rode  away.  It  was  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon 
when  she  went  slowly  up  the  steps  of  the  Hall. 
All  that  day  Firefly,  sturdy  and  untiring,  had 
borne  her  faithfully  wherever  she  had  willed  him 
to  go.  A  wayside  hostelry  many  miles  from  Wel- 
lington had  furnished  refreshment  for  both  girl 
and  horse.  During  those  long  sunny  hours  Jane 
had  been  busily  thinking.  Her  whole  mind  now 
centered  on  reprisal.  She  would  publicly  con- 
front Marian  and  Alicia  and  demand  justice.  If 
they  refused  to  retract  their  unfair  accusations 
against  her,  she  would  carry  her  grievance  higher. 
Miss  Rutledge  would  sift  matters  to  the  bottom. 
She,  at  least,  was  absolutely  impartial  and  fair- 
minded. 

The  longer  Jane  considered  her  plan  the  better 
it  pleased  her.     Hitherto  she  had  endured  in 


296 JANE    ALLEN ^^^ 

silence.  Now  the  time  had  come  to  speak.  Once 
and  for  all  she  would  end  this  hateful  persecu- 
tion. As  she  had  missed  practice  that  afternoon, 
Miss  Hurley  would  naturally  take  it  for  granted 
that  she  was  guilty  of  the  crimes  laid  at  her  door. 
By  this  time  her  own  friends  must  have  learned 
what  had  happened.  No  doubt  a  girl  of  Miss 
Hurley's  choosing  had  played  on  the  sub-team  in 
her  place. 

"I  might  have  known  it!"  were  Judith's  first 
words.  A  single  glance  at  the  tall  figure  in  riding 
clothes  revealed  to  her  in  what  fashion  Jane  had 
spent  the  day. 

"You've  heard,  I  suppose."  Jane  stared 
darkly  at  Judith,  her  crop  beating  a  nervous  tat- 
too on  her  riding  boot.  "Have  I  been  branded 
as  a  disgrace  to  the  team?" 

"Heard!"  Judith's  voice  soared  to  heights  of 
indignation.  "I've  heard  nothing  else.  It  was 
outrageous  in  Miss  Hurley  to  lend  herself  to  such 
trickery.  As  for  Marian  Seaton  and  that  cow- 
ardly Alicia  Reynolds!  It  makes  me  sick  to 
think  of  them.  I  don't  blame  you  for  cutting 
your  classes  and  running  away!  I  suppose  our 
dear  manager  sent  you  a  note?" 

"Yes.  Would  you  like  to  see  it?"  Jane  drew 
the  note  from  a  pocket  of  her  riding  coat  and 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 297 

bravely  handed  it  to  Judith.  She  had  read  it  so 
many  times  that  day  she  knew  it  by  heart. 

"It's  the  limit!"  In  her  disgust  Judith  found 
in  slang  only  the  force  to  express  her  feelings. 
"Never  mind.  Here  is  a  note  to  match  it.  Read 
that!" 

She  thrust  the  note  at  Jane,  whose  eyes  trav- 
eled unbelievingly  over  these  pertinent  lines : 

"We,  the  undersigned,  by  reason  of  the 
unfair  treatment  accorded  to  Jane  Allen  of 
the  substitute  team,  do  hereby  not  only  make 
protest  against  the  same,  but  cheerfully  re- 
sign our  various  positions  on  the  regular  and 
substitute  teams." 

Seven  bold  signatures  followed  this  amazing 
declaration  of  independence. 

"Why !"  stammered  Jane.    "Why " 

Here  was  justification  in  full  force.  The 
resignation  of  the  seven  girls  meant  the  down- 
fall of  freshman  basket-ball  for  that  year  at  least. 
The  great  game  would  never  be  played.  It 
would  be  too  late  for  an  inexperienced  team  to 
dream  of  facing  the  sophomores.  Marian  and 
Alicia  had  plotted  to  force  her  from  the  sub- 
team.    But  in  her  hour  of  need  friends  had  loy- 


298  JANE   ALLEN 


ally  risen  to  her  standard.  Her  enemies  had  cast 
a  boomerang,  little  dreaming  how  signally  it 
would  strike  home.  There  was  now  no  need  for 
her  to  go  to  Miss  Rutledge.  Fate  had  already 
decreed  otherwise. 

"What  do  you  think  of  that?"  Judith's  tri- 
umphant inflection  brought  Jane  out  of  her 
brown  study.  "Of  course  it's  hard  on  the  fresh- 
men. They  have  certainly  .been  loyal  fans.  Still, 
we  can't  stand  by  and  let  Alicia  and  Marian 
Seaton  and  Miss  Hurley  have  their  own  way. 
It's  a  poor  rule  that  won't  work  both  ways,  you 
know." 


CHAPTER   XXV 


THE  GREAT  GAME 


ON  Saturday  afternoon  the  gymnasium  of 
Wellington  College  presented  a  scene  of 
unusual  activity.  Due  to  the  untiring 
efforts  of  the  sophomores  and  freshmen  it  was 
liberally  decorated  with  their  respective  colors. 
As  nearly  all  of  the  students  had  elected  to  be- 
come ardent  fans,  huge  rosettes  and  streamers, 
sophomore  wistaria  and  white,  or  freshman  green 
and  gold,  ornamented  their  loyal  persons. 

Long  before  the  game  began  the  spectators 
were  in  evidence.  They  crowded  the  gallery  and 
filled  the  roped-in  portion  of  the  playing  floor  to 
the  last  inch  of  space.  On  one  side  of  the  gal- 
lery was  the  freshman  glee  club,  eager  and  ready 
to  burst  into  inspiring  song,  while  opposite  them 
were  their  sophomore  sisters  who  had  been  dc 

tailed  for  a  similar  service  to  their  team. 

299 


300  JANE   ALLEN 

i.. .  '   = 


As  usual  the  front  seats  of  the  gallery  had 
been  reserved  for  the  faculty.  President  Blakes- 
ly,  Miss  Rutledge,  Miss  Howard,  in  short,  nearly 
all  of  the  members  of  the  faculty  had  chosen  to 
honor  the  occasion  with  their  presence.  All  this 
tended  to  point  to  the  importance  of  the  contest 
about  to  take  place,  and  both  classes  were  jubil- 
ant by  reason  of  such  distinguished  attendance. 

The  game  was  to  be  called  at  two-fifteen.  Pre- 
cisely at  two  o'clock  the  freshmen  choirsters  rose 
in  their  places  and  burst  into  the  vocal  admoni- 
tion: 

"Our  freshmen,  'tis  of  thee 
We  sing  most  loyally; 
I  Team  of  our  pride! 

To-day  thy  valor  show, 
The  ball  to  basket  throw, 
Whitewash  the  haughty  foe; 
Score  for  our  side." 

They  had  hardly  finished  when  the  sophomore 
singers  responded  with  a  defiant  challenge  to  the 
tune  of  "Forsaken." 

"We'll  beat  them,  we'll  beat  them! 
We'll  shatter  their  dream 
Of  stealing  the  pennant 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 301 

Away  from  our  team. 

Oh,  let  them  be  wary 

And  shake  in  their  shoes ! 

The  sophomores  must  conquer; 

The  freshmen  must  lose!" 

The  freshmen,  however,  had  a  ready  and  tune- 
ful retort  to  this,  but  before  they  had  finished 
singing  it  the  warning  whistle  of  the  referee 
signaled  to  them  to  desist.  At  a  second  blast 
of  the  whistle  a  slender,  golden-haired  figure  in 
a  Greek  gown  of  green,  bordered  with  gold, 
issued  from  the  freshman  dressing  room.  On 
her  head  was  a  gilt  crown,  while  in  her  hands  she 
bore  a  golden  lyre,  which  freshman  ingenuity 
had  fashioned  with  difficulty  of  pasteboard  and 
string,  and  painstakingly  gilded.  Both  crown 
and  lyre  modestly  hinted  at  undoubted  victory. 

At  the  same  moment  a  full-fledged  Indian 
chief  burst  into  view  from  the  sophomore  dress- 
ing room.  In  his  belt  was  an  enormous  purple 
tomahawk,  of  the  proportions  of  a  battle-axe, 
while  dangling  carelessly  from  his  shoulder  was 
a  string  of  what  perilously  resembled  five  scalps. 
He  carried  a  huge  purple  and  white  banner  and 
waved  it  as  he  walked,  with  the  air  of  a  con- 
queror. 


302 JANE    'ALLEN 

"Ladies  and  gentlemen,"  announced  the  gol- 
den-haired girl.  "We  have  with  us  this  after- 
noon the  winning  freshmen.  To  the  brave  be- 
longs the  victory!" 

As  she  finished  her  speech,  partially  drowned 
by  tumultuous  applause,  the  green  and  gold 
players  pattered  across  the  floor,  to  the  tune  of 
further  acclamation. 

"Big  sophomore  chief !"  sonorously  intoned  the 
distinguished  representative  of  the  sophomores, 
waving  his  banner  and  brandishing  his  tomahawk 
at  the  same  time. 

He  also  received  his  quota  of  applause.  The 
two  mascots  then  bowed  low  and  made  a  digni- 
fied march  off  the  floor. 

"Tr-ill,  tr-ill!"  shrieked  the  faithful  whistle, 
and  the  two  teams  sprang  into  position  for  the 
toss  up. 

To  Jane  Allen,  as  she  stood  ready  for  action, 
it  was  the  supreme  moment  of  her  lif  e.  The  gay 
decorations,  the  clamoring  audience,  the  opening 
ceremony  of  introduction  by  the  mascots,  thrilled 
her  to  the  core.  Most  wonderful  of  all,  she  was 
at  last  a  part  of  that  which  she  had  so  often  vainly 
dreamed. 

The  sophomores  won  the  toss-up  and  encour- 
aged by  the  jubilant  shouts  of  their  fans  pro- 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM  303 

ceeded  to  show  the  freshmen  a  few  things  about 
basket-ball.  Their  opponents,  however,  were  of 
the  opinion  that  they  could  do  better  themselves, 
and  entered  the  fray  with  an  energy  and  speed 
that  kept  their  elder  sisters  hustling.  With 
Alicia  Reynolds  off  the  squad  and  Jane  on,  they 
made  a  most  formidible  combination  and  scored 
repeatedly. 

On  learning  of  the  change  Alicia  had  willed, 
Marian  Seaton's  anger  was  not  pleasant  to  wit- 
ness. On  returning  to  the  Hall  just  before  half- 
past  ten  of  the  previous  evening,  she  and  Maizie 
Gilbert  had  learned  of  the  accident.  Early  Sat- 
urday morning  she  had  sought  Alicia  in  the  hope 
that  the  latter  might  be  able  to  take  her  place 
on  the  team.  When  Alicia  had  calmly  apprised 
her  of  the  news  that  Jane  Allen  was  to  replace 
her,  Marian  had  flown  into  a  rage  and  expressed 
her  opinion  of  Alicia  in  scathing  terms.  Deter- 
mined from  now  on  to  stand  by  her  colors,  Alicia 
had  declared  herself  once  and  for  all,  thus  ending 
the  intimacy  between  the  two  girls. 

Marian  had  then  sought  Roberta  Hurley,  but 
found  that  she  had  already  written  Jane  the  fatal 
note,  the  sending  of  which  Marian  had  hoped  to 
be  in  time  to  prevent.  Miss  Hurley  had  reluc- 
tantly admitted  that  it  was  too  bad,  but  had 


3Q4     'JANE   'ALLEN 

lamely  explained  that  to  refuse  Alicia's  request 
after  what  had  happened  would  bring  censure 
down  upon  her  own  head.  So  Marian  had  been 
obliged  to  retire  in  wrathful  defeat. 

In  the  dressing  room  she  had  refused  to  notice 
any  of  her  teammates.  This  troubled  them  little. 
If  only  Marian  would  play  in  her  usual  form, 
they  cared  nothing  for  her  personal  opinion  of 
them. 

As  the  game  proceeded  it  was  noted  with  relief 
by  at  least  three  of  them  that  Marian  intended 
to  do  her  best  so  far  as  her  work  on  the  floor 
went.  Jane,  however,  was  too  much  occupied 
with  her  own  business  to  remember  Marian's  per- 
sonal existence.  She  was  in  her  glory,  and  her 
clever  footwork,  swift,  lithe  movements  and 
quick,  catlike  springs  won  for  her  that  day  a  last- 
ing reputation  as  a  star  player. 

At  the  end  of  the  first  half  the  freshmen  were 
several  points  ahead.  From  the  begimiing  of  the 
second  half  they  kept  the  lead  and  went  on  piling 
up  their  score.  The  sophomores  worked  with 
desperate  energy  and  made  some  fine  plays.  Still 
they  lost  several  points  on  fouls  and  once  or  twice 
their  passing  was  not  up  to  their  usual  standard. 
The  amazing  manner  in  which  their  opponents 
signaled  and  carried  out  their  plays  tended  to 


OF    THE    SUB-TEAM 305 

unnerve  them.  They  did  not  do  as  well  in  the 
last  half  as  in  the  first,  and  several  minutes  before 
the  final  whistle  blew  they  knew  that  defeat  was 
imminent. 

To  Jane  fell  the  star  play  of  the  afternoon:  a 
long  overhand  throw  to  basket.  Coming  as  it  did 
just  before  the  end  of  the  game,  it  awoke  a  per- 
fect fury  of  acclamation  and  added  one  more  bit 
of  glory  to  the  freshman  score.  Jane  Allen  had 
indeed  proved  her  right  to  play  on  the  team. 

When  the  result  of  the  game  was  announced, 
18-10  in  favor  of  the  freshmen,  there  came  an- 
other wild  outburst  which  good-natured  Presi- 
dent Blakesly  made  no  effort  to  suppress; 

Jane  found  herself  the  center  of  an  admiring 
throng  from  which  she  broke  away  with  difficulty. 
She  had  done  her  work  and  done  it  well,  but  now 
that  the  game  was  over  and  the  freshmen  had 
won  she  was  anxious  to  be  off  on  an  errand  of 
her  own.  She  had  promised  to  visit  Alicia  and 
give  her  an  account  of  the  game, 

"  'The  sophomores  must  conquer; 
The  freshmen  must  lose,' " 

quoted  Judith  derisively,  as  the  four  friends 
gathered  in  the  dressing  room.    Marian  Seatori 


3o6 JANE    ALLEN 

had  not  put  in  an  appearance  as  yet.  She  was 
purposely  loitering  in  the  gymnasium  until  the 
quartette  she  disliked  had  taken  their  departure. 

"Yes;  it  looks  like  it  now,  doesn't  it?"  laughed 
Christine  Ellis.  "It  may  sound  conceited,  but, 
girls,  I  never  saw  a  team  work  together  so  beau- 
tifully as  ours  played  to-day.  As  for  Jane,  she 
is  the  original  basket-ball  artist." 

"I  was  merely  lucky  to-day,"  deprecated  Jane. 
"Things  seemed  to  come  my  way.  Another  time 
I  might  disgrace  you." 

"I  only  hope  there  will  be  'another  time'  next 
year,"  declared  Judith.  "Then  we  shall  be  able 
to  prove  to  you  that  luck  had  nothing  to  do  with 
your  playing.  I  envy  you  that  last  throw  to 
basket." 

"Ah,  yes,"  sighed  Adrienne,  "we  are  of  a  truth 
green-eyed  with  jealousy.  Is  it  not  sad  that  we 
shall  play  the  splendid  basket-ball  no  more  this 
year?  It  makes  heartache."  She  laid  a  small 
hand  dramatically  over  her  heart. 

"It  certainly  does,"  agreed  Christine  practi- 
cally. "All  we  can  do  is  to  try  for  the  team  next 
year.  Unless  some  of  the  subs  outplay  us  at  the 
try-out,  we  ought  to  make  it." 

"I  hope "  began  Judith,  then  stopped. 

"You  needn't  say  it,"  smiled  Christine.    "We 


OF    THE    SUB-TiL/ii,.  307 

understand.  Personally,  so  do  I.  From  the 
standpoint  of  basket-ball,  she's  a  clever  player. 
That's  all  I  have  to  say  on  the  subject." 

No  one  else  saw  fit  to  comment  upon  Marian 
Seaton.  In  the  hour  of  victory  they  were  dis- 
posed to  be  charitable. 

"You  are  cordially  invited  to  attend  a  spread 
this  evening  at  the  home  of  the  Misses  Stearns 
and  Allen,"  invited  Judith,  as  a  little  later  the 
four  girls  halted  at  the  parting  of  their  ways  for 
a  moment's  further  chat. 

"I  have  a  brilliant  idea."  Jane  had  had  very 
little  to  say  until  she  made  this  sudden  remark. 
Her  mind  was  on  a  white-faced  girl  who  lay 
quietly  in  her  room  awaiting  the  return  of 
strength. 

"Name  it,"  said  Christine. 

"Why  not  give  the  spread  for  Alicia,  and  in 
her  room?  She  would  like  it,  I  am  sure,  and  I 
feel  as  though  we  owed  it  to  her."  Jane  spoke 
with  deep  seriousness. 

Her  proposal  rather  electrified  her  friends. 
Nevertheless  they  loyally  rose  to  it. 

"That  is  most  sweet  in  you,  Jane,"  approved 
Adrienne.  "It  is  very  horrible  to  be  shut  in  the 
room  and  lie  on  the  couch  when  the  spring  is 
here  and  all  is  thus  beautiful  outdoors.    Alicia  J 


3o8  1ANE    ALLEN 


do  not  know  very  well,  and  that  little  I  have  not 
liked,  but  the  accident  has  brought  the  reform." 

"It  was  splendid  in  her  to  do  what  she  did  for 
me.  I  like  her  very  much."  Jane  emphasized 
the  last  sentence. 

"All  those  in  favor  of  Jane's  plan  say  'Aye/  " 
stated  Judith.  "That  means  you  and  Adrienne, 
Christine." 

"Aye,  aye,"  came  the  response,  and  the  four 
separated,  as  Adrienne  had  an  errand  to  do  in 
town  and  Christine  was  bound  for  Argyle  Hall. 

"Jane  Allen,  do  you  realize  that  the  year  is 
almost  over?"  asked  Judith  as  they  strolled  across 
the  campus.  "In  less  than  two  months  we'll  be 
homeward  bound." 

"I  know  it."  Jane's  heart  beat  a  little  faster 
at  the  words,  "homeward  bound."  Looking  back 
on  the  beginning  of  her  college  year,  she  won- 
dered at  the  swift  passage  of  time.  Yes,  she 
would  soon  be  speeding  West  to  her  father  and 
dear  old  Capitan.  Yet  into  her  joy  crept  a  tinge 
of  regret.  After  all,  she  would  be  a  little  sorry 
to  leave  Wellington. 

THE   END